Tumgik
#sorry it’s long but if you’re interested in making spider people freaks you’ll like it or at least get some good thinking juices
lildoodlenoodle · 1 year
Text
Spider Freak Behavior Headcanons
Ok so we all know some of my headcanons and thoughts on making the spider people more spidery. So here’s some more, ignoring the obvious ones like eight legs and eyes and spinning webs. While not all of these, or even any of these, will fit all spider people it’s still fun cause you could def apply these to the more freaky spiders, like Miguel O’Hara, Jessica Drew, 6 armed spidey, spider noir, Kaine Parker, *sigh* SpiderHam, etc. If you’re curious as to why I singled out these guys check out here!
So what do I mean by spidery behavior? So glad you asked!
Instinctually/psychologically: Feeling the need to wrap up villains like a spider does with bugs in its web(feeling the need to liquify and drink their insides(these motherfuckers love smoothies)). Loving shiny objects(noir with the rubic cube lol). Spiders do little mating dances and ITS SO CUTE! Spider people should get to do little wiggles to express different emotions! Some spiders also make little chirping sounds to talk to each other or when hunting, so I think spider people should be able to do that. And be able to purr!(more like a cat not just like a spider, cause it’s more versatile and spider people are largely still mammals) Yes that means they like to cuddle. But on the darker side we get aggressiveness and solitude. Like some spiders actively hate any member of their own species, and get territorial. But some do live in colonies(cough cough spider society). I also think many spider people make little web hammocks or little web nests as a comfort/safety thing.
Tumblr media
Physiologically: AMAB spiders being smaller than AFAB spiders. Most female spiders are much larger than their male counterparts, so big buff spider ladies! Sensitive eyesight(Miguel looking at your emo ass) with proficiency in green and ultraviolet lights. So they might need to wear sunglasses. This would also go with a vibration sensitivity, like feeling a fly caught in your web. Some spiders are really hairy, like tarantulas! So it stands to reason some spider people might have a lot of body hair or even dense hair that forms spikes(miguel) and can fling those spikes like tarantulas do. Looking more internally, spiders have blue blood due to oxygen attaching to copper instead of iron like it does in humans! So you could totally have spider people with blue/purple/darker colored blood! Spiders don’t have bones either. They got a hard exoskeleton, but you break that and they just kinda squish. So you could definitely change spider peoples’ bone density and what the bones are made out of. Cartilage would be an interesting one. Or you could go straight for chitin, which is also similar to what fingernails and hair is made out of, and is what some exoskeletons are made out of. Spiders also don’t have eyelids, so that could be fun to play around with. Most of you already know, spiders can’t thermoregulate, but they can hibernate, which is definitely something you could explore and have fun with with angst. Oh! And some female spiders can make pheromones to ‘control’ males.(Jessica) I am also always a sucker for mouth body horror, so split jaws and oral pedipalps are very lovely to me!
Let me know if I missed anything else! Also you should add your own freaky spider things to the post, I love seeing fresh ideas on these sorts of things. But ultimately, feel free to cherry pick through this if you want to use any of these, not all of this will work or make sense for every spider!
Alright, I do have more underneath the cut, but it is officially a minors DNI area. We are getting into some frisky stuff below the cut!
Once again, a lot of this will vary based on the spider and spider person you’re talking about so feel free to squint your way through things and cherry pick if you want to use any of this.
With most spiders the males are smaller and submissive compared to the females. So afab spider people are more likely to be dominant in bed whereas amab spider people are more likely to be submissive. Some spiders even eat their mates after sex, so maybe some afab spider people get a little hungry after sex and enjoy biting their partners. If you wanna get freaky, have one actually try to eat someone.(hey Alexa, play Maneater)Whereas amab spider people might have some sex anxiety due to an instinct of getting eaten after sex. On the flip side maybe they like to get bitten? Some male spiders rlly want to be eaten actually, which could translate to masochism, but I could very much see that turning into anxiety and an impending sense of doom after sex. So like aftercare is probably very important(?). Either way biting would be involved. Some male spiders will even do little dances or give their female partners back rubs before sex(which is so cute and silly), so do with that information what you will. We are ignoring male penis detachment cause that is a lot even for me. But with that said, male spiders, in my opinion and if you know anything about how certain spiders have sex, should be really good at oral. To help this theory, Peter Parker 616 is not only canonically freaky but also fantastic at oral. Another one, purring. Some spiders purr during and before sex to attract a mate(it’s different than cat purring) but because spider people are largerly mammals I think they still purr when content(like a cat) and during sex but it’s two different types of purrs. Finally, back to the pheromones, those are mostly used by female spiders for sexual purposes on males, which could be translated over to spider people in a couple of different ways. But either way you go, feel free to interpret all the spidery behaviors however you see fit!
38 notes · View notes
soyouthinkucanwrite · 3 years
Text
Chapter 1 - intentions, a Tom Holland series
The name of the series is super random, don't mind me. No warnings. Reader is a postgraduate student at NYU, made a docuseries on her research and the show got picked up by Netflix. She goes on press tour and meets Tom on a ‘chat show’. This could be an amazing few days or more? It’s been interesting writing how they’ll deal with distance and tight schedules once ‘honeymoon’ is over...
(y/f/n) = your first name
(y/l/n) = your last name
(y/n) = your name, complete or not
1.8k words
Chapter 1 - A new city
Chapter 2 - Show time
Chapter 3 - Unexpected texts
Your docu-series was doing better than anybody expected, well, anybody but you, it was a project that you really believed in. You sold the first season to Netflix with its 10 episodes shot all in NYC and they premiered with almost no press or promotion. But still, the wholesome moments and captivating stories had already become viral and people were so impressed by you. The text was amazing, and your improvisation and good mood lifted the spirit of the whole thing, making it the new feel-good show everybody was binging and talking about.
Better late than never, Netflix decided to promote the show and so they sent you to give interviews and go on talk shows. You still didn’t have an agent, something that you were in desperate need of, because your phone was blowing up all the time with offers for publicity deals, new interviews, and even some job offers. You couldn’t think about that now, you had to focus on making this “press tour” the best possible so, in the next meeting with the Netflix executives, you could close at least two more seasons for your show (and maybe score some other deal for yourself). With all this, you still had to worry about grad school (you still had at least one more year ahead of you until you get your PhD, if you managed to get time to write the dissertation)! You’d have lost your mind for sure, if it wasn’t for your producer and partner in business, David. He was helping you schedule everything and organizing talking points for the promotion tour, but ultimately you were the face of the operation. Fair is fair, that’s why you got to find an agent ASAP.
Currently, you and David were in London for the last bit of the trip, after tomorrow, you guys were going back home to NYC. One thing at a time, you thought to yourself while he talked on the phone with his fiancé outside of the coffee shop you guys were grabbing a bite at lunchtime.
Tumblr media
You looked outside the windows, this was your first time in London and you couldn’t stop thinking about how it looked exactly like everything you ever imagined but so much more at the same time. Just like NYC, in that sense. You smiled thinking about maybe shooting a season here someday.
“Hey! Did you order something?” David snapped his fingers and to get you out of your trance.
“Huh?” you looked up.
“Earth to (y/n)? I thought you were hungry?” He laughed at you.
“Sorry, but common, look at this city! You can’t blame me for getting hypnotized.” You answered while he went straight to the counter to order some food and beverages for you guys.
“Yeah, it's beautiful. But this weather, how can someone function with this much moisture all around? Is like the air is heavier.” He said sitting back.
“The air is heavier because of the pollution, probably.” You joked back. You always loved big cities, but that didn’t mean you’d close your eyes for their problems, you just had a better tolerance for this kind of stuff. “How’s Lukas anyway? Everything alright back home?” You asked.
“Yeah, everything’s fine. He’s just touring wedding venues. He was really happy with the sudden budget increase.” He answered.
“Well, if he waits long enough, his budget might get even bigger. Speaking of which, we got to talk to some layer about that meeting next week. I think we’d be smart to go in there with our terms very well thought about.” You said.
“Right. I’m looking into it. You worry about finding that agent. One thing is the show, the other is your image. And something tells me the more you’re valued in, the more we can negotiate for the show.” He reasoned while the waitress walked towards the table with two plates.
“Own! Is so sweet to have a friend looking out for me!” You joked and threw a napkin at him.
“I am! You’ll see that when your huge face it's on Times Square and you’re closing the deal on some penthouse at 5th.” He laughed.
You shook your head and rolled your eyes at him. David was sweet, but he wanted nothing to do with the celebrity part of this project of yours and you knew he said this kind of stuff in a condescending kind of way. He wasn’t wrong, but you also couldn’t say you didn’t enjoy the attention you were getting because of the show. Maybe he didn’t felt like that because he had Lukas, but you were more than ok to take a few selfies with strangers and doing some photoshoots here and there. You liked the attention, but as long as you were concerned, penthouses and money deals weren’t included in your idea of happiness. Regardless, everything was so new and fun. Thrilling, if you didn’t spend too much time thinking about it.
“Is everything ok for later? Is just this one today, right? Then Radio One tomorrow morning?” You asked him before taking a bite of your sandwich.
“Yes. Yes. And yes. Mary sent your clothes straight there and someone from the show will make your hair and makeup. I think we should go right after here? We’ll have some time to kill there, but I think we can hang out backstage.” He answered.
“Oh, I don’t know. I was thinking maybe we could walk around. Get to know the city? Maybe visit-”
“Excuse me?” You were interrupted by two girls, apparently close to your own age.
“Hi!” You answered happily, but you could see David recoil in his seat (probably already expecting to be asked to snap the picture).
“You’re (y/f/n) (y/l/n)? From that Netflix show?” One of them asked the blonde one.
“Yeah…its (y/l/n), actually, but that’s fine!” You laughed and tried to be friendly.
“Oh! Sorry! We thought the show was so cool and you’re so beautiful!” The other friend said, the one with black roots and blueish tips.
“That’s sweet! Thank you for telling me! David helped me produce it, did you know?” You pointed to the guy extremely uncomfortable in front of you. You loved messing with him.
“Hi.” He said uncomfortably. There was an awkward silence.
“Anyway, would you mind taking a picture with us?” The girl with blue hair asked you.
“Sure! No problem!” You answered quickly and got up to pose.
After you guys took some selfies and David took some pictures of the three of you, you insisted he was in the shot too and the girls agreed politely. He wanted to kill you, but you didn’t care, you were only messing with him. How often you had the chance anyway?
“Thank you so much! Bye!” They said as they left you two to finish your meal.
“If only every teenage with a phone was this civilized,” David said grumpily.
“You complain too much. They were sweet! And they liked our show! That’s awesome!” You seated back.
“I guess that’s pretty great.” He smiled at you. But his smile died once he looked at his clock.
“Anyway, finish eating. I don’t think we’ll have time to even hang around backstage. They told me we’d have to be there at 3” and its already 2’30!” He told you while signaling the waitress for the check.
When you got to the studio, which was in central London luckily and not far from where you guys had lunch, there was a corridor with some doors and your name was in one of them. The Graham Norton Show was super fun and guests sat together on the same couch while being interviewed at the same time. You hadn’t even thought about who the other guests would be yet, but you had to put on the outfit that Mary, the Netflix stylist, had prepared for you and get your hair and makeup done.
“Hey! Can you find out who the other guests are while I change?” You asked David.
“Sure! I’ll be right back!” He answered opening the door and letting a small middle-aged woman inside.
“Hi!” She greeted him. “I’m Rosie. Here for makeup and hair.” She announced.
“Hi! I’m (y/n)! I’ll just change real quick, do you have a cape we can put over the outfit so it doesn’t get dirty?” You asked already undressing in front of her, David was long gone by now.
“Sure, sure. We have to be quick though darling, you’re going on in 30 minutes.” She said opening the little suitcase on the counter under the mirror.
You put the dress on and sat on the chair in front of the mirror.
Tumblr media
“You can keep it simple, all the way. I get more nervous if the hair and makeup are too pretty, afraid of ruining it with my movements and sweat. Which of course, only makes me move and sweat more!” You laughed, trying to make conversation and relax.
“Relax, you’re already beautiful! We can just make some curls and after I’m done with your skin, a good eyeliner and pink lips?” She asked. You were glad she was nice and chill about it.
“Sounds perfect! Do you know who the other guests are? We were kind of squeezed in today.” You laughed again.
“Oh! Yeah! Its -” She started to say but was interrupted but David coming abruptly inside.
“Ok! Don’t freak out!” He said.
“I already am! Why would you come in like that? What is it?” You asked already freaking very much out.
“Its Tom Hanks. And -” He said.
“WHAT? Are you serious? What the hell man?” You tried to move but Rosie pushed you back on your seat.
“Yeah. And Jake Gyllenhaal and Tom Holland. And Stormzy is singing later. They’re promoting Spider-man and Hanks is here for the new Toy Story.” He explained.
“I’m dead. I’m dead. I’m dead. I’m going to die.” You mumbled.
“Well, which one it is darling? I’ll just add some more blush anyway.” She laughed at your reaction.
“Fuck David, they must really be betting on us. Why else would they put us on the same couch as Tom Hanks and those guys? Super-hero guys!” You reasoned with him.
“I was thinking the same thing…” He started to talk but he noticed your expression.
“Hey! Hey, hey, hey! Relax! You’ll be great! You’ll do great! They were really excited to meet you actually! They love the show!” He told you trying to calm you down.
“Oh, man! What? They’re out there? And they want to meet me? And I’m in here? Oh boy, they must think I’m so rude!” You thought out loud.
“No! No! I told them we were late and you had to get ready. Yes, I chatted with Spider-man and Bumble Boy.” He gloated.
“Bumble boy?” You laughed at him but thanked him with your eyes because you knew he was just trying to distract you. There was a knock on the door and a stage assistant pecked inside.
“Hi! Is Miss (y/l/n) ready? We’re starting in 5 minutes.” She said.
“All ready!” Rosie answered.
“Oh lord. Thank you Rosie.” You were freaking out but didn’t want to forget to thank her.
“Oh! I forgot to mention. Gwyneth Paltrow is here too.” David said before running out of the room.
“WHAT?” You wanted to chase him but were scared to fall from low blood pressure.
50 notes · View notes
thewritingginger · 4 years
Text
Night at The Fall - Lucifer x Reader
Tumblr media
OH LORD this is SUCH an old request from freaking lAsT yEaR oops 
but Its been done :D @ecryveaine I’m so sorry you had to wait so long and you probably don’t even care anymore but here it is 😅
It took forever cuz slumps be like dat ya know lol
Enjoy ~
Prompt: Smut #1 “Don’t make me take you home and punish you.” Fandom: Obey Me! Pairing: Lucifer x F! Reader Word Count: 3,681 words Warning(s): NSFW, 18+, mentions alcohol, Dom! Lucifer & Sub! Reader, Rough sex, public/semi-public sex, degrading, pet names, oral sex (BJ), begging, after care, really old and over do oops
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The room is filled to the brim with touching-bodies making the air humid. The music's vibrations rumble through the walls and the floorboards. The alcohol in your bloodstream begins to make your body tingle. You’re in a booth in the corner of the club swaying in your seat to the music. Sitting next to you sipping his scotch was the one and only Lucifer. You look over to him with glossy eyes. “Lets go dance!” you say excitedly leaning close to your lover's ear. Shaking his head he responds, “I don’t want to dance.” His tone is flat as he takes another sip of his beverage. “Well fine. Then you’ll just have to watch me.” Your sassy response is accompanied with a playful smirk on your lips.
Getting up, the alcohol pumping through your veins makes your body loose, allowing the music to move  you with ease. Standing a few feet away from the booth that Lucifer still resides in you begin to lose yourself in the atmosphere around you. Swaying your hips side to side, your arms gliding fluidly to the rhythm. Your eyes close for a moment, enjoying the freedom of movement. Opening your eyes your sight lands upon the hungry gaze of the first born. Reclined in the booth’s velvet cushions, taking slow swings from his glass as his black orbs roam over your form. Adorned in a tight red dress, the garment accenting your figure in an alluring way. His eyes following your every movement, never staying in one spot for long.
After a minute of feeling his gaze analyze your being, you decide you want to toy with him a bit.
As his eyes continue to bore into you, you turn your back to him. Outlining your body and rocking your hips side to side. You look over your shoulder to see if your actions have taken any effect on the demon. Nothing but a half cocked brow changes on his straight face. Running his tongue quickly across his lips he gets up without saying a word to get another drink. You let out a huff, but then a wicked idea pops into your head.
When Lucifer returns to his spot the situation has changed. He left you to dance on your own but returned to see you speaking with another person. A man. Sitting down he crosses  his legs waiting to see what the other demon might pull.
Feeling a piercing stare behind you, you discreetly glance over your shoulder and you see it. You see Lucifer’s face and you sense the fire slowly starting to build within him. Finally getting some kind of rise out of him. You think to yourself ‘Why don't we make this a little more interesting.’ So to add kindling to the fire you smile at the young demon talking to you running your hand down his arm. You ask him to dance with you, cause you still wanted to dance with someone and if Lucifer didn't want to be that person then so be it.
The man standing opposite to you grows excited by your invitation. As the song continues the man inches closer to your body, resting his hands on your hips. A few minutes pass and as a new song begins you turn around, your ass mere centimeters away from the other man’s pelvis. His hands continue to explore your waist. You lock eyes with a certain demon with quite the stern look painted on his face. Tight lipped and arms crossed, his look daring you to go further. Taking him on his silent challenge you press your body firmly against your dance partner. Your head falls back gently resting on his shoulder. The man accepts your warmth and leans in to plant a few chased kisses on your exposed neck and shoulder. That's when Lucifer had enough of this little show of yours.
Standing up Lucifer makes his way over to the two of you and stops right behind the unsuspecting man. Unaware of the spiders web you have just got him caught in. Feeling Lucifer's strong presence the man turns his gaze up at Lucifer’s searing glare. “Uh, got a problem man?” The demon asks a bit agitated from the interruption. “You’re touching what's mine.” Lucifer growls. “Well I didn't see her pressing her ass against you, now did I?” The demon laughs. A cocky grin plastered on his face..
A sadistic smile cuts Lucifer’s lips, “Well keep this up and I promise, you won't be seeing much of anything. Now I suggest you leave while you still have your legs to do so.” His threatening words cause the demon to step back and scurry off to another part of the club. With your arms crossed you pout, “Aww Luci, you could've been a bit nicer to the poor guy.I was just having a little fun. You didn't have to come and ruin it. But since you’re here.” You take a step towards him “I can dance with you now.” Your words come with an innocent smile. Taking Lucifer’s hand, you hold it above your head as you lead him further into the crowd of drunken dancers. The lights hit the smoke in the air creating patterns in your vision. The changing colors of the strobes paint your skin technicolored. Turning back to your lover you return to dancing but this time being more daring with your actions. Twirling your hips in a circle you turn your back to him rubbing your butt on his manhood. Rocking to the music you let a wandering hand wedge itself between you and Lucifer, palming at his crotch a few times before you feel his bruising grip on your wrist. Leaning into your ear, his voice penetrating your entire body. “If I were you I would be mindful of what it is you are doing Y/n.” His tone suggests you to be cautious but the way his words seemed to carve themselves into you made you shiver with delight. Playing innocent you say “I don't know what you mean Luci, I’m just having a little fun with you.” You smirk inwardly, knowing the game you were playing. Knowing the risks of what egging him on could lead to. After a moment of pondering your innocent confession you feel a low fiendish chuckle vibrate against your back. Moving to the music with you, his iron clamp on your hip tightens as he wraps his other arm around you to caress your neck. Pulling you against his chest enabling you to move. “Y/n, don't make me take you home and punish you.” His taunting words make the warmth betwixt your thighs sear like a branding iron. Feeling as if the air is caught within your throat his words continue. “Or perhaps you wish for me to take you here.” Your eyes shoot open at his insinuating words. “I know you wanted to make me jealous, that's why you let that scum put his hands on you.” Your breath quickens from the excitement building within you. Your electrified haze is broken by Lucifer’s sudden movements, your wrist firmly in his fist as he drags you towards the entrance.
Opening the doors of the hot bar a cold gust of wind washes over you, shocking your system. Pulling you to the side now standing in the dark alleyway Lucifer plants your back against the cold-damp concrete wall. Holding your chin up, his face a breath away from yours. “What am I going to do with you Y/n?” He asks with a tsk. His hand slipping down your neck, your side to then rest on your hip. Seeing a light bulb go off in his head a devilish gleam flashes across his eyes. “On your knees.” His words leave you speechless for a second. “But Luc~.” You’re cut off, “I said, on your knees. Now!” His command comes out with more force. Sinking to the ground you look up at him, “Undo my pants.” Another order, you obey. As you undo his belt and unzip his trousers you glance to the side where you hear people leaving and entering The Fall night club. “Lucifer what if someone sees us?” “They won't. And besides you didn't seem to mind what others thought when you were inside. I thought since you could act so shameless in front of others on your feet, you wouldn’t mind doing it on your knees.” Looking down at you, his words wrapped in sin. “Now be a good slut and do as I tell you and maybe I'll reward you after.” His fingers tangle in your hair pulling your face close to his hardened member.
Placing a hand on his thigh and the other gripping his penis. You swallow hard before you open your mouth to drag your tongue up the underside of his shaft. Putting his tip in your mouth beginning to suck, Lucifer pumps your mouth up and down himself to his desired pace. His hips bucking toward its pleasure with every few bobs of your head. His breath becoming deeper, you begin to hear low growls leaking from his throat. Looking up through your lashes you see the predatory look in his eyes. The way he looks at you like a hungry lion eyeing a wounded gazelle. Devouring you with his gaze, making you shrink under his intensity as he uses your mouth for his own needs.
After he is satisfied with the use of your mouth he pulls you back gasping, a string of saliva connecting your mouth to his cock. Before you are able to catch your breath he hoists you back to your feet, facing you towards the wall. Pulling your hips back with his strong hands as he roughly yanks up the hem of your dress over your ass. The cool air against your skin makes your legs tremble. “Hmm.” An amused hum meets your ears. “You really are something. Coming out here in this little dress wearing no panties.” Punctuating his statement with a firm smack against your right asscheek. Pulling a fistful of your hair back, making your back form a u-shape. “You wanted me to use you tonight, huh?” Putting his fingers between your legs he feels your essence coating his digits. “Look at you, sopping wet like a bitch in heat and all from having my cock in your throat. I wonder just how much further I can take you before I break you.”
Sliding his tip against your entrance, reviling in its sinful decadence. Craving more of what your body has for him. Putting his slick covered fingers into your mouth tasting  yourself  as he slams his hips against yours. Your moans muffled by his fingers. The sudden intrusion makes your knees buckle.
He starts to pump into your core with powerful thrusts. Sounds of flesh smacking and stifled cries echo in the empty alleyway. Contorting your head back to continue his assault on your ears, filling your brain with nothing but his voice. “Look at you defenseless against me. Completely at my mercy. You love having my cock stuffed inside you don't you?” Unable to say anything you nod your head. Letting out a choked groan, the way he is fucking you and your backs bent is proventing you from taking a full breath. “I’m sure the thought that any one of those people walking in and out of that door over there could look over and see us gets you off. Huh, Princess.” Unable to do anything once again but nod your head in agreement as pleasure consumes you whole. Feeling as if the world is spinning, your brain incapable of knowing up from down at this point. His masterful thrusts hitting you in just the right spot over and over again. His words, pushing you closer to the edge. “You're such a little whore for my cock. I should’ve defiled you right in front of everyone, so they could see just how dirty you really are. You would've liked that huh?” A choked out “Yes'' leaves your lips causing a pleased smile to grace Lucifer's face. “Yes, what?” he asks with a hard spank, a red mark colors your butt. “Y-yes Master.” You corrected your response earning you a heated kiss before releasing your face. Dropping your head down stretching your neck from the unnatural position you were in. He pulls both your arms back holding you by your elbows as he begins to mercilessly pound into your womanhood.
Your knees feel weak. Unsure whether you’ll be able to keep yourself upright, Lucifer’s grip on you doesn’t falter. Still trying to suppress the moans from erupting from your throat you let out whispered screams to try and get some release. “Still trying to hold back? Well that's fine I guess I’ll have to pry those sweet sounds out of you.” His threat makes you involuntarily whimper, unsure if you can take much more of this relentless fucking he’s giving you. “P-please I don't know if I can take any more.” You confess hoping he will let up a bit, but how naive you were to dream of that happening.
“Oh I’m sorry, Y/n. Am I being too rough with you?” As he speaks in a mocking tone his thrusts slow down to long agonizing pumps. “I’m sorry.” Relieved that the pace has slowed down but the anxiety of what he has in store for you next  keeps you from letting your guard down. His grip on your elbows disappears allowing you to stretch your arms. His large palms feel up and down your sides as he places kisses on your shoulder. You begin to lose yourself in this new found softness for a moment before it stops, “Well Princess, If you don’t like how I’m fucking you then, you do it!” He says, pulling out of you. Turning you around to face him, his eyes hungry. He picks you up like you’re weightless. Wrapping your arms and legs around him to keep yourself up. Eyes locked. His forehead to yours. “Cause either way, I am having you!”
Inserting himself back into your wetness you let out a weary gasp, His hands firmly gripping your ass “Start moving.” His commanding words make you move innately as if you don't have control over your own body anymore. This body that claims to be yours but when his stringent words fill your ears you are reminded of who really governs it. With every twist of his lips and smack of his palm you are consumed with the ever present desire to please him. To give up your body for this ravenous beast. Presenting yourself, a banquet of erotic delicacies that only you can offer him. Wanting him to devour you with every kiss, needing him to take your body past its limits. Your muscles strain as they loop around his toned form, screaming to keep you up. Your hips eagerly trying to take in every inch of his manhood. Growing increasingly exasperated, feeling as if you can't get close enough. “Come on is that the best you can do? Prove to me that you want my cock.” His taunting words don’t register in your mind, every syllable blurs together as you try and focus on keeping yourself up and moving your hips. The heat inside you is enough to make you feel like you’re melting. Allowing yourself to be putty in his hands as he molds you to what he wants. Shaping yourself around his body like a puzzle piece. His dark silky locks are tightly wound in your shaking digits. Your face buried in his neck. Sinking your teeth into his shoulder trying desperately to muffle your cries of pleasure. A hiss is heard as Lucifer sucks in through his teeth. A dark chuckle erupts from his chest. “We’re biting now are we? Well then~” With his amusement you let out a little squeal as Lucifer digs his fingernails into the plump skin of your ass. His hands assisting you in your movements, your hips meet each other with bruising force. The sound of skin slapping against each other and muffled screams emanate from the dark alleyway. “Fuck!” His hoarse whisper vibrates through your weak body. Trying desperately to keep your grip around him. Detaching from his shoulder you meet his gaze. Directing him you kiss him hungrily. Tears pricking your eyes, moaning into his lips.  All your senses being stimulated. His touch. His taste. His smell. His moans. All of it fills you up. Nearing your breaking point you hug him closer, if that was even possible. With every stroke of his shaft inside you you’re pushed closer and closer to the edge. The coil inside you coming undone burns in your belly. Seeking your end you move your hips faster. Not caring if anyone can see or hear you. All you care about is him. This moment. Your end. Nothing else mattered but the pleasure between you two.
Just a few more movements of your hips and you feel the string holding you together snap. You kiss Lucifer as you climax. Muffling your sweet cries of passion. Your walls convulse around his manhood, urging him to keep going. Riding out your orgasm you feel his cock twitch signifying his impending end.  Not having a chance to come down for your high, being over stimulated by his never wavering need to fill  you with his seed. Claiming you as his. His mind, that of an animal, focusing solely on marking his territory. He will have everyone that sees you know your his. If not from the marks he leaves behind then from his semen dripping down your legs. His feverish movements become sloppier. Looking into your eyes, foreheads touching he releases his essence inside you. Your walls are coated with hot ropes of cum, as he maintains a slow pace. Milking his cock for all it has.
With his back to the wall, standing there motionlessly in silence. A minute passes. Both breathless, calming down from the ride you went on. The excitement melting into tiredness. Your head rests limp against his before sweeping the loose hair in your face. Looking at him, your eyes, heavy. Cradling your  face like a prized gem, rubbing your cheek with his thumb he pulls you in for a tender kiss. “You okay? Do you think you can walk?” He asks, a new found softness to his once rough voice. You nod your head, “I’m okay.” You offer a smile and catch his lips again. Reveling in the aftermath of your heated moment. You gasp as he pulls out slowly. Placing your feet on the ground he waits for you to steady yourself. Fixing your clothes you look over to him as he buckles his belt back on. Draping his blazer over your shoulders he lifts your chin. “Let’s go home, I’ll draw you a nice bath.” Kissing your forehead you wrap your arms around his waist. “That sounds nice.” You say with a smile.
Taking your first step to leave the alleyway Lucifer catches you as you stumble a bit. I guess walking in heels on cobblestone after a particularly aggressive fucking isn’t that easy. Laughing it off you feel his strong arms pick you up. “Here I’ll walk you to the car.” Accepting his offer you rest your head on his shoulder as he carries you to the car that’s picking you up.. On the drive home you both are relaxed in each other's arms. His fingers draw patterns on your shoulder as he breathes in your shampoo.
Once at the house of Lamentation you and Lucifer went separate ways. Him to the bathroom to run you a bath and you to your room to get unready.
Walking into the dimly lit bathroom the only light coming from the lit tea candles. The bath is filled with steaming water and a mountain of bubbles. The hint of lavender and sage hangs in the air. “I got you a glass of water as well. Do you need help getting in?” Lucifer asks as he helps derobe you. Nodding your head, he hangs your robe  on a hook as you take his hand. Stepping into the bath you sigh at the perfect temperature. Bubbles surrounding you as you sink further into the water. The tension in your muscles drifts away as the water warms you up. Looking over to Lucifer you give him a smile. “Won't you join me?” You ask. Your question tugs the corners of his lips up. His eyes are soft as he begins to strip his body of his clothing. You can’t take your eyes off him as he does. With your gaze locked you can’t help but feel warm all over but this time not from the water. You are washed over with such love for this man. A man that can drive you mad with desire and lust but also make you feel like a schoolgirl with their crush. He can be an animal one minute and a prince the next. While in your thoughts you feel Lucifer step in behind you. Your back against his chest, skin to skin. His arms wrap around your front, you rest your head back on his shoulder. Back in that comfortable silence. Your energies intermingling. Engaged in another act of intimacy, one that's softer but just as passionate. ‘I really do love this man.’
Your thoughts make you laugh. “What are you laughing about?” He asks, placing a light kiss on your head. “Oh nothing. Just thinking about how much I love you.” You look up  to see him smile at your comment. “And how much is that?” He asks playfully. “Wouldn’t you like to know.” You say back, flicking some water in his face. You both get lost in laughter before he pulls you in for a kiss. “I bet if I try hard enough I can get you to tell me.” He says holding your cheek. “We’ll see about that.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Golly gosh that was kinda long but also soo freakin old lol idek if its good at this point I read it so many times xD
But I hope you enjoyed it :3 and hopefully unless school doesnt keep kicking me in the face I can slowly keep getting more out 😅
💛 ~
98 notes · View notes
comingtothetree23 · 4 years
Text
You Helped Me
Paring: Peter Parker x Reader
words: 4.2k
Warnings: Nothing really...language maybe
Summary: A lot has changed in your life lucky there’s people there for you to keep you safe. Even if you don’t remember them.
A/N: I’m still trying! I don’t know how I’m feeling about this one but I hope you guys enjoy this!
Tumblr media
..Nothing... that's all you saw. All you felt.
Until the pain settled in, a whine escaped your throat as you winced as you felt pain all over.
"W-what's going on?" you mutter to what you thought was yourself. Eyes were too heavy, couldn't open them. you jumped as you felt a gloved hand touch the top of your hot forehead.  
"You were in an accident, Don't worry though!" He sounded young and quite panicked actually, "An ambulance is coming o-or at least it should be." 
"H-how long has it been?" You were able to muster out, the pain was starting to become unbearable. You don't know how long you'll last if this continues. 
"uhh, I dunno a couple of minutes?" The boy answered you honestly, which you appreciated. Your eyelids started to droop you tried to keep them open. The boy noticed, "N-Nononono! Don't close your eyes! Keep them open!" 
"I...dunno...if I can." 
"This isn't working!" he growled to himself, "I'm sorry, (Y/n)." He muttered before he picked you up, "Hold on tight." You suddenly felt wind hitting your face. It made you feel like you were floating, which you started to enjoy.
"You'll be okay, (Y/n). You have to be okay!" The boy was saying in your ear but it sounded so far away to you. That was the last thing you heard before you faded into darkness.
~~
"-Will she even be okay?!"
A person yelled is what woke you up, You jumped but imminently regretted it when you felt a huge headache. You look up around the room, it was a hospital room. It was dark but the door was creaked open letting some light in the room.
"Yes, she'll be okay." A different voice said it was an older voice. It didn't sound familiar at all. 
"What even happened?" A new voice said, it was a female but you could tell by the voice it was an adult. 
"She was in a fight obviously." 
"Of course she was in a fight, she was on patrol!" The first voice snapped, It was the boy who saved you from the 'accident". Which you didn't even know what happened. Now thinking about it, you didn't even remember anything!
"Weren't you with her?" a voice said, you didn't care anymore. You needed to know what's going on. You slowly got off of the bed, taking the tubes out of your arms. 
"Of course I was! I just thought she was with me during the robbery." You heard the boy say as you stood up and took shaking steps toward the doors. Every step hurt, you bite your tongue so you won't make a sound, "Once I realized she was gone....it was too late." The voice sounded guilty you didn't know why.
"It isn't your fault, Pete." The older man said, "You did the right thing by bringing her here, she'll be fine." 
'but it is.' The boy said but strangely enough, no one reacted to it. It was like they didn't hear him but he was loud and clear.
You reached the door and held onto for support, The voiced quieted down like they realized someone was listening. You held you're breathing and closed your eyes tight. You didn't know who they were or what they wanted, you could be in danger!
"Boss, I was told to inform you when (Y/n) was awake. (Y/n) is awake and behind the door." A female voice flooded the halls. You winced and held your head when you heard it. 
You gasped as someone opened the door, you stumbled a bit but you leaned onto the doorway. You opened your eyes and stared ahead as there was a group of people in front of you, a big group of people.
"(Y/n), your awake." You looked at the boy who said that. He was wearing a red and blue bodysuit. He walked over to you and hugged you tightly, making you wince.
"Spidey, stop it. You are making her comfortable."  The man with a beard said making the boy let go of you imminently. Beard man looks over at you with a raised brow, "(Y/n), we know your strong 'Girl Power' or whatever but you should be resting." 
 "Girl power?" You mumbled before stumbling again, making the boy gently grab your arms to help you stand, "Who are you guys? Why am I here?" You ask rubbing your eyes, trying to stop the pain. The group looks all-around at each other sadly, making you confused.
"(Y/n)," The woman started, walking over to you, "You've been in a... car accident. We don't know how to happened but it happened. What is the last thing you remember?" She leaned down to look you in the eyes.
"The last thing I remember?" You repeated, making her nod, "The last thing I remember is him talking to me." You motion to the boy helping you stand.
"And what was he saying?"
"The same thing you just did, That I was in an accident." you look over at the boy, "But you didn't say it was a car accident." didn't they say earlier you were in a fight? Were they hiding something from you?
"Hehe...Whoops?" Was all the boy said? 
"Is that really that last thing you remember?" The blond adult asked you, making you look over at him.
"Y-yea, If it weren't for you guys I wouldn't even know my name." You laughed humorlessly at that making everyone stare at you, "I'm actually really freaked out right now! I don't remember where I live, What I do, how old I am, do I have a job!?" You started to freak out. 
"(Y/n), (Y/n), (Y/n), Calm down." The boy started grabbing both of your shoulders, "Take deep breathes, breathe in and out." You started to follow his instructions, "In and out. There you go." You started to breathe normally again. 
"So, tell me about myself." You told the group once you were okay. The group all looked at each other before looking down at you.
~~
"So you mean to tell me." You started sitting down on 'your' bed, sitting criss-cross, "Your my dad and your a billionaire and a superhero?" Everyone nodded their heads, "but I'm not a superhero?" 
"No, no your not. I'll be damned if you died fighting people who wanted my tech." Tony crossed his arms while rolling his eyes. You looked down in thought. Didn't they say you were in a fight?  
"O...kay." you started slowly, thinking on what to say next, "How do I know you?" You pointed to Spider-man, he was the boy who saved you. He confused you the most.
"Oh..uh, I'm just your friendly neighborhood Spider-Man." was all he said, making your raise your eyebrows at him. You didn't even know what he meant.
"He's a vigilante who works in Queens, I found him and recruited him so he works for me," Tony explained rolling his eyes when Spider-Man looked at him with what you assumed was a glare. You can never tell with that mask on but it was cool that the mask eyes can move.
"Oh..." You mumbled, looking back at your feet.
"Any more questions?" 
You looked up at your father with only one in mind.
~~
"I made a mistake." You grumbled as you walked through Midtown halls. Your headache was back and it was awful, you could handle it though. You were hearing weird things that no one reacted to for some reason.
'She's really wearing those? wow.' You heard a female, you looked over to see a taller girl looking at freshmen with a dirty look. The freshmen were wearing an anime hoodie, which good for them. Fuck society. 
"Rude..." You mumbled as you hang your head low wanting nothing to do with that. 
'Why did I decide to come today? I could have stayed home.' A male voice rang through your head right as you walked back a man walking, looking at his shoes.
'I'm 'bout to throw these hands.' You didn't need to know who said that but you supported their idea. Throw those hands, girl! There were many more things people were thinking. You found out those were people's thoughts, you tried not to listen but that just didn't work. You just injured them until you heard a loud female voice.
'Where is she!? She's the only person I actually like! if she died I swear!' You didn't have much time to think about it until you heard the same voice actually say, "(Y/n)!" You turn around to see a girl with frizzy hair run-up to her, she stopped in front of you, "There you are, loser! I've been looking for you everywhere!" 
"Uh...Hi, do I know you?" You didn't want to hurt her feelings but you couldn't remember anything before to save your life. When she didn't react you spoke, "I-i'm sorry! I don't remember anything before like a week ago so-"  You were cut off by her chuckling
"Don't worry, Girlie. I know you don't remember me." She gently punched your shoulder saying, "I'm Michelle but you call me M.J." 
"Why?"
"Because you're my only friend," M.J. smirked at you as she said that. You gave her a smile you felt comfortable around this girl, you could tell she really cared about you, "C'mon, we're gonna be late." She smiled before gently punching your shoulder before walking off.
"H-hey! Wait for me!" You smiled and chased after her, already forgetting about the voices around you.
~~
"Fuck me." You groaned into the lunchroom table If you couldn't tell it was lunchtime. The voices were louder and there were more of them in the lunchroom. The headache was so bad that you didn't even move your (H/c) when it was all over the lunch table.
"Headache?" M.J. asked from next to you, she didn't even look up from her book. You figured out quickly that M.J. loved reading books every hour of every day which you liked. She told you about some interesting books she read. The only answered you gave her was a long groan of pain, "Heachache." She nodded to herself.
'There she is!' A male voiced started, making you flinch, 'I hope she's alright.' 
"Uh, (Y/n) are you alright?" The same male voice spoke up making you look up at the boy who sat across from you. Your eyes widen a little at the boy in front of you. He. was. Adorable! You then realized you were staring.
"Oh, Yeah. Yea never been better." You lied to him, finally sitting up and looking at both him and his friend who's name was Ned. You had a couple of classes with him.
"You sure?" He asked with a raised brow, You just nodded at him. He looks at you for a moment before smiling, "I-i"m Peter. Peter Parker." He held out his hand for you to shake
"(Y/n). (Y/n) Stark."
"I know." He replied making you give him a look. He quickly caught on, he stuttered, "I-i work w-with him. I'm part of the s-stark internship!" You gave him a small smile at his stuttering. How did this boy get even cuter?
"Okay we get it, You like each other." M.J. rolled her eyes before you could yell at her she spoke, "(Y/n), You and Peter knew each other and were really good friends. Don't make this awkward." 
"Like I make things awkward." You laugh as you put a hand on your chest.
"You do. Both of you." 
You both gasped at her before looking at each other and laughing a bit, it all ended when a new wave of voices hit you. They got louder with each possible second. You let out a whimper as you press your forehead on the table and tried to cover your ears. 
"(Y/n)?" 
'They won't leave me alone!'
"(Y/n), are you okay?"
'He isn't answering my text! I bet he's cheating on me.'
"Okay, I know what'll help"
'Baby shark do do do. God, I hate babysitting.' 
"Just trust me, (Y/n)." 
A whimper escapes your lips as they got louder and louder. You couldn't stop them, you didn't know how you could stop them! Why was this happening to you? Didn't you go through enough!?
Everything was suddenly quiet, You open your eyes and look around the now silent room. You put a hand on your ears to feel that you were wearing headphones. You looked over at Peter and he gave you a smile. 
"Noise-canceling headphones, Your welcome." Peter smiled at you again before eating his food. You stared at him before smiling to yourself before you start eating your food. 
You could still hear your friends around you talk but you couldn't hear their loud and annoying thoughts, which made anything much better.
"Why do you have these, Peter?" You asked after a couple of minutes, You finished your food a bit ago and were just talking to the group.
"Oh, uh, I started carrying them around in case this happens!" He started quickly with a nervous smile, "I know how bad your headaches can be." 
"Oh, Thanks, Peter." You smiled at him which he returned. You suddenly realized something, you heard Peter's voice before this. It sounded so familiar! Like you heard it before.  You watched Peter as he ate with a look.
"(Y/n), don't be creepy."
~~
You were walking out of the school, looking around on which car you needed to get to. You frowned as you tried to remember the name of the guy who was picking you up. Harold? Jeff? Happy? Nah, it's not happy. Who's name is happy?
"Hey? You need help?" A voice asked causing you to jump. You turn around to face Peter. 
"Oh, Peter. You scared me. I need help." Your shoulder slumped as you mumbled the last part, "There so many cars here. I just can't remember."
"No no, It's fine, (Y/n). Don't worry." Peter put a hand on your shoulder, making you smile at him, "It's that car right there. Happy, over here!" He waved his arm at a car. You two start to walk over, Peter opened the door for you and you went in before Peter joined you.
"Your coming with?" You asks him, not remembering why.
"The stark internship, of course!" he chirped happily making you nod at him and Happy roll his eyes with a scoff, "You know you love me!" Peter said to happy-making you giggle, which made him look proud.
"Oh, do you want these back?" You took off the headphones and handed it back to him. He thanked you and put it back into his backpack, "They really help, thank you again."
"No problem, I could tell you were in pain. You weren't really hiding it." He teased looking over at you, You scoff and crossed your arms causing him to laugh, "I'm kidding!"
"I know." You smirked at him, causing him to smile at you.
'They need to get together.' You heard Happy think, causing you to look at him through the rear view mirror. Did people think you were could be a couple? You actually didn't mind it.
~~
The elevator beeped as the doors opened you looked around to see the Avengers all looking your and Peter's way. You give him a look as you walk over and sit down on the couch.
'Does she really not remember?' You heard Steven ask himself In his head. You sigh and pull your knees under your chin. You really needed to control this or at least get your own pair of noise-canceling headphones. Those were the best.
'Her powers are acting up again.' You heard Nat's voice but you could tell she wasn't talking aloud, You weren't supposed to hear this. But it was still way better than at school, at least here you could actually think.
"So (Y/n), we all think it's about time to start training again. How do you feel about that?" Tony spoke up making you lazily pick up your head to stare at him. You were training before, Training for what?
"Mr. Stark, Don't you think that's a little too soon?" Peter spoke up, You sat there thinking about it. You didn't know if you wanted to train or not, were you training for a fight? Why would they bring you back if you just got out of one, "She just got back into school."
"Yeah, she's getting used to life again. The training was apart of her life, we really think it'll help." Tony shrugged before taking a sip of his coffee, he seems to drink that a lot. You might wanna talk to him about it.
"Sure, I don't mind." You shrugged your shoulders, "My only question is, Training for what exactly?" 
Everyone stared at you before all looking at each other, all confused and having a silent conversation. 
'Should we tell her?'
'Does she want to know?'
'How'll she react?'
'I miss my gummy worms.'
"Yes! Yes, you can tell me!" You snapped before standing up, "I'm so tired of all these secrets! Yes, I don't remember how I was before but that doesn't mean I shouldn't know! And Also, you tend to forget that I can hear you! Dunno how but I can." You pointed to your head before glaring at the group.
"You might wanna sit down."
~~
"I'M A AVENGER!?" You screeched as you help on tightly to the pillow you had in your lap. Thinking back it all makes sense now, the fight, the headaches all that junk.
"We didn't want you to know yet since you don't remember what happened," Nat explained gently, making sure you won't entirely freak out.
"W-what happened? Why was I attacked?" You ask looking around the group, You sat between Nat and Peter. You didn't realize that you and Peter were holding hands but you really didn't care.
"We don't really know." Steve started, "All we know was that you were on patrol with Spider-Man and you two spilt-up. When he found you, you were very injured and didn't remember a thing." 
"Huh." Was all you said, making very stare at you nervously.
"Are you okay?"
"Oh yea, yea." You looked up, "I mean, it all makes sense now. I just wish I can remember what happened." 
"We do too, kid."
~~
It's been two weeks and thing's have been fine, nothing too special. You started training with Nat but you weren't really getting it but she understood. She was strict but it was out of love.
You, Peter, M.J., and Ned all hung out with each other every moment you could. You loved it, You had to wear Peter's headphones during school and sometimes on the bad days all day. You didn't know why you could hear people's thoughts but you could.
Right now You were walking through the city, it was calming but also kinda alarming at times. It was nighttime if that helps. You didn't notice the sounds of footsteps before they were right behind you.
"Hey buddy, Take a couple of steps back won't ya?" you sassed as you continue to walk, not caring about the person. They were probably on their phones anyway, who cares. It was until they grabbed your arm.
"Heya little miss, remember us?" A voice whispered right in your ear, making you shiver. You wanted to turn around to face him but you just couldn't from the way he was holding your arms.
"Actually no, no I don't." You started pushing his arm to try to get it off your arm, "So if you would just let go." The man's grip was tighter.
"Actually I can't, Малышка." He looked over his shoulder and yelled, "Got her, boys! Let's go." You heard even more footsteps coming from all around you.
"H-hey! Let go of me! Stop it!" You yelled, kicking and screaming at the men. They waited until you tired yourself out which you eventually did. You just looked down at the ground panting as you looked around for anything.
"Hey man, Not cool!" You heard a familiar voice yell, You didn't look up as you heard the sound of fighting all around you. It was until the man holding you was the only one left standing, "Haven't anyone told you kidnapping an innocent girl isn't cool?"
"Don't get involved with our business, boy!" The man growled before he tugged on your arms. Spider-Man looked at you, who was just staring at the ground chest heaving as your eyes were wide and wild. Spider-Man eyes widen as he sees your eyes slowly turn back. 
"Dude, Let her go!" It was too late before your shadow started to grow and grow. The man didn't notice yet.
"Or what? This little lady can't do anything. Isn't that right?" he shook you a little, then out of nowhere, the shadow launched itself at you. protecting your bodies like a shield.
The shadow stood up before looking at the man, it chuckled darkly as the man tried throwing the knife in it. The shadow opened up some room and you walked out. Your eyes black as you raise an arm, his shadow slowly started to move in his eyes causing him to scream. He wasn't in any physical pain only mental as you showed him his worst nightmare.
"(Y/n), You have to stop!" Spider-man yelled at you making you look over at him, "you've done enough I can handle the rest," You just slowly turned back to the man smirking
"I DoN't ThInK sO!" Your voice was dark, loud, and quite scary. Spider-man looked at the man before webbing him up and going up to you. He took both of your arms and shook you gently.
"(Y/n), C'mon you did good. You can stop, you can rest." That seemed to have done it because your eyes turned back to your normal (E/c) before you fell forward but Spider0man caught you, "Let's get you out of here."
"Peter?" You mumbled out recognizing that voice anywhere, Spider-Man sighed before gently picking you up and webbing away. Spider-Man put you down and you realized you were on top of a building. You heard ruffling and turned around to see Peter in his spider suit
"How did you know?" He asked before sitting down on the ledge. You looked at him for a moment just smiling at him cause he looked really good right now with the wind.
"Mostly your voice." You smiled as you sat down next to him, "But also both you and Spider-Man care about me, very very smart, like nerd stuff-"
"hey!"
"-It's true!" You raised both of your arms, "Sooo, Did I know about this before? Did I know you were Spider-Man?" You looked over to him smiling as his hair blew with the wind.
"Yea, You were my partner. That's how I found you that night." He answered simply.
"I never thanked you for that."
"It's no big deal." Peter shrugged not taking his eyes off of the city.
You saved my life." You put your hand on his gloved one and he looked you in the eyes, "Thank you." He smiled and nodded at you, "Sooo, Why did you really have those headphones?" You nudged his shoulder
"Sensory overload." 
"Oh, You get those?" You looked over at him shocked, you didn't know what about him. Well, you probably did before but not now. 
"Yea, I have enhanced hearing, strength, all that jazz." he shrugged again, "I knew you could hear thoughts and they had you get headaches so I thought I'd let you used them. You use to borrow them all the time before you control your powers." He shrugged again making you stare at him, shocked.
"You really care about me, You really did help me." Peter looked over to see that you looked at him in shocked still,
"Of course I do you're my best friend!" He looked offended at you, he probably was offended, "I'll always take care of you. I care about you a lot I'd don't know what I'll do if something happened to you." he explained with a sigh.
You looked at him before smiling softly and cupping both of his cheeks, making him look at you. He blushed at you, "what are you doing?" He asked you looking flustered.
"Thank you for taking care of me." You smiled softly at him before leaning close to him and pressing a gentle kiss to him. When you kissed him he tensed up making you think he didn't like it.
You moved away for only a spilt second before he cupped your cheeks and kissed you again. That surprised you but you soon found yourself melting into it. 
When you two finally pulled away for some air you two kept your foreheads touching. You two were breathing heavily as you two smiled to each other just enjoying the moment. 
'God, I love her so much.' 
83 notes · View notes
fandom-lover20 · 3 years
Note
Hello! It is me! May I please have a Breakfast club and hunger games match-up? (there so many other good fandoms but I don't want to ask for too much lol) tysm in advance and have a fantastic day/night!
Zodiac sign: Leo sun, Aries moon, Leo rising
Personality Type: ENTP
Pronouns: She/her Sexuality: Straight
I'm 5'4 and I have a very tiny body frame so i'm extremely petite and pretty small. I'm not very curvy and I literally have the body of a cereal box...lol but its fine because I have nice hips and thighs. I have thick brown hair that goes down to my back and it gets tangled pretty easily but its kinda fluffy. I have brown eyes and tiny freckles all over my face and body. I also have a very strong grunge style, like Flannels, band t-shirts, combat boots, leather jackets etc. But i'd also always enjoy a nice oversized sweatshirt or hoodie with a pair of skinny, ripped jeans and some converses or something along those lines.
For my personality.....this is where things get interesting. At first people find me very intimidating due to my resting bitch face and cold exterior but I promise i'm not like that ALL the time. When you get to know me, i'm goofy and about everything that comes out of my mouth is sarcasm or some dry humored joke. I'm also that one friend in a group where they literally will do the stupidest shit ever like for an example one time it was super dark outside and my other friend was there, while I was trying to climb a tree and I failed and fell out of the tree, and landed on my back. I got straight up after that somehow it didn't hurt.....like at all? But yeah i'm super reckless and sometimes people have to save me from myself if you get what I mean. I also have a very strong "I don't give a fuck" attitude and I will not hesitate to stick up for myself or my friends....like i'm the type of person where if someone glares at me, i'll glare right back.
I have bad anxiety and I can be very self destructive. This is where my feisty, stubborn, hardheaded side comes in. If I want something then i'll fight for it even if it hurts me and i'll get into a bad cycle of putting myself down and trying to do better even if I did great the first time but I always push myself too far and other people have to stop me because I usually can't see it when its happening. I also cover my emotions up and I have a lot of trouble talking about whats bothering me or what problems i'm having emotionally so I put up a wall and I act tough, or happy and sometimes i'll be the exact opposite but I try to hide it.
Weird things about me: I've grown up in the south all my life so sometimes when I talk a few words they'll come out sounding WAYYY more country and southern then I wanted, I don't have an accent but sometimes my words just come out that way. I also love the smell of cigarette smoke....let me explain. When I was a kid my parents smoked a lot and I was used to smelling it and now it reminds me of home and is sort of comforting.
Things I like: I love swimming (I was on a swim team for about 9 years), I love horror movies, I like rain and the sounds of waves , and thunderstorms because its calming to me, I also love the smell of rain and salt water, I like cloudy days, cooking, listening to 80's and 90's rock but mainly 90's because 90's is the best, My favorite bands are Bush, Audioslave, Red Hot Chili Peppers, Linkoln Park, Pearl jam but i'm pretty open to anything.
Things I dislike: Spiders.......I will scream if I see a spider.
Girl, you and I would get along so freaking well.
The Breakfast Club
Tumblr media
Andrew Clark. He is constantly by your side or behind you depending on if you're in heels or flats. He will constantly have an arm around you or stand behind you with both arms over his shoulders and fingers interlinked so you can't move. And this man will be the one jumping into your arms, not the other way around when watching horror movies or even if it's only a small bit he will cringe and hide his face in your shoulder; the spider situation however is the opposite, he will be the brave person and will actually tease you by holding the glass with the spider inside near you while you're running away. Oh, and for the tree incident, Andrew would be at your side in a split-second when you fell and if you were bruised he would punch the tree.
The Hunger Games
Tumblr media
This man LOVES that freaking height difference. The top of your head is at his neck so he is constantly looking down at you and kissing the top of your head or bending over a little to kiss the lobe of your ear. He is absolutely in love with you and loves your style especially as it's different from him, nearly the exact opposite however sometimes he'll steal an oversized jumper that you haven't worn in years yet still smells like you to wear for the day. He'll take you down to the lake he found when hunting with Katniss where you'll go swimming and sometimes when it's cold he make sure both of you are wrapped up nice and warm and you'll sit there listening to the sound of the water moving because of the wind. And whenever there's a thunderstorm he'll light the fire, if you want to help he'll let you, and you'll cuddle up while listening to the storm outside.
----------
Andrew's picture is from https://ohitsophia.tumblr.com/post/647914825904685056/ah-yes-the-five-love-languages-touch-starved
Gale's gif is from https://thehungergamesrenaissance.tumblr.com/post/658637458519523328/the-hunger-games-renaissance-the-hunger-games
----------
Also, I'm really sorry it took me so long. I started it but then it deleted and then I completely forgot about it. I'm also watching Breakfast Club at the moment by the way.
2 notes · View notes
bleachanimefan1 · 4 years
Text
Oblitus Part 20 Jailhouse Rock
57 Days Left Until Extermination...
The sound of clocks ticking echoed in the dark hallways until It struck midnight. Bong! Bong! Bong! The loud ring sounded out continuously twelve times. Anna rolled in her bed, restless, trying to sleep. But, she couldn't, she tried counting until reached up to 300, it didn't work. She tried thinking of various of songs trying to lull herself to sleep, but It only made her more wide awake. Anna groaned as she pulled the pillow, covering her face. Slowly, she felt her eyes began to drop, feeling heavy until they closed.
However, as soon as Anna was about to go to sleep, a loud strange sound ringed in her ears. Her eyes shot open immediately awaken her.  Anna rolled on her side using her pillow to cover her ears. But, the sound only got even louder as music continued to play. Anna growled, sitting up in the bed. She crawled out and walked towards the door leaving her room. Her footsteps echoed as she walked down the hallway heading towards the source, where the music was coming from. 
"It sounds like someone stepping on a lot of cats," She murmured, irritated. All she wanted as to have a good night's rest. Soon, she stopped in front of a door, Alastor's room. She frowned. Of course, it had to be him. She knocked, nothing. She knocked harder, but it was covered up over the music. Anna opened the door, walking in. As she stepped into Alastor's room, heading deeper inside the swamp, following the sound where the music was coming from. As she got closer, it sounded like someone was screaming and howling in agony. Then she saw someone within the distance. 
Anna stopped staring in blank silence, seeing that it was the radio demon. He was sitting in a small rolling chair in front of a strange instrument as furbies were lined up in rows. 
"Alastor, what is that thing?" Anna asked. Alastor turned around seeing Anna standing behind him. He grinned wickedly.
 "Oh hello, my dear!" He called out to her.  "This is my furby organ."
"Well, could you keep it down?" Anna said. "Some of us are trying to sleep. I have to have some energy for Angel's intervention, tomorrow. You know how he is."
"Don't you mean morning?" Alastor smiled.
"See, I'm too tired to think right now," Anna replied. "So, could you please not make any noise until then?"
 "Very well," Alastor smirked, darkly.
 Anna yawned as she walked in to the room to find Angel sitting in the chair, leaning back in it as he filed his nails. He looked up hearing her come in. Angel's eyes widen seeing the state that Anna was in. Her eyes had dark bags underneath them and were bloodshot. Also, her hair was a mess with knots and tangles.
She did not get any sleep at all. Every time she tried to, somehow her door would open on it's own, creaking at it did then slamming shut. The faucet in her bathroom would continuously drip or run every time when she tried to turn off, annoying her. And every time she tried to lay back down on the bed her pillow would be in a different spot or her blankets would be tossed across the room.
"Wow, dollface, you look like shit!" Angel laughed, leaning back in his chair, pointing at Anna. "You didn't get enough beauty sleep last night?" Anna frowned as she stared tiredly at the spider demon. She walked over to the chair and sat down.
"Thanks, Angel," she dead panned. "Every girl loves to hear that."
"I couldn't get any sleep last night," she said. "No matter how hard I tried." 
"So, are we going to fucking do this or what?" Angel said, leaning in his chair. "Me and Cherri, we are thinking about hitting a few clubs after this." Anna looked up from her notebook, glancing at Angel.
"Okay, Angel, I'm gonna have to tell you to tone it a bit down with the language," she said. "Only way to help with the healing process." Angel rolled his eyes.
"So, what? I can't curse, is that what you're saying?" he asked with crossed arms. "I hate to break it to ya, toots, because that's apart of who I am!"
"No, you can curse, just not to an extreme,"  Anna answered.
"Fine," the spider demon shrugged his shoulders. "Whateva you say, bitch!" Anna laughed nervously. This was going to be a very long process.
"Okay, Angel, tell me about your past," she asked. "What did you do?"
"I'm from a crime family," Angel started but paused for a second. "Let me put in words so your little brain can understand." Anna frowned, insulted, as the spider demon smugly smirked and continued. "It's like the mob or mafia, we hunt and take down traitors or deal breakers who want to upstage us or have more power or money."
"I take it that you probably known THE Al Capone?" Anna pondered.
"I didn't know him, personally." Angel said. "But, my old man did. He was the one who iced him." Anna's eyes widen in shock.  
"So, are you close with your family?" she asked. Angel flashed a glare.
"What's this bullshit?"
"Language," Anna said. She wrote in the notebook. "I'm gonna mark it down as a maybe."
 "You're dead wrong, doll face," Angel growled. "My family doesn't give two shits about me. They left me to die." Anna's eyes widen.
 "There must have been someone you cared about? Brother or sister?" She questioned.
 "My father, along with my older brother, said that I was an embarrassment and a disgrace to the family."
 "What do you mean?" Anna asked.
 "Have you seen me?" Angel answered, gesturing to himself. "Back then, I would've been locked up in the nut house if people saw how I was dressed or my seductive actions towards other men."
 "What about your mother?" Anna pressed. Angel sighed.
 "Don't remember her. She died when me and my twin sis was born." Anna raised on eye brow in interest. Angel has a twin? 
 "You have a twin?" She asked. Angel nodded, smiling.
 "Yes, molls and I were together through everything. From pissing my dad and brother off, on purpose, and taking out other mafia families."
"You said that they left you to die, what happened?" Anna asked.
 Angel frowned, looking down. "I just wanted to take a high, to get away from everything, to be free from it all." He continued. "But, instead, I accidentally took a little bit too much and overdosed on Angel dust. I remember feeling my heart beating fast, like it was going to burst out, and my chest burning. My entire body went completely numb and I couldn't move. I tried to call for help, but nobody came. Then I remember darkness as it overcame me, and the next thing I knew, I wound up here." Anna stared at Angel in silence trying to process everything that he said. What can she say? What could anyone say after hearing that?
"Angel, I'm sorry,-" 
"I don't need your damn pity, bitch!" Angel snapped. "No one else did and certainly not my family as well. It's bad enough those two bastards are down here with me!" Anna's eyes widen.
"Wait, you mean your father and brother are down here with you, too?!" She exclaimed.
"Serves those two piece of shits right!" Angel snickered. "I almost broke down laughing as soon as I found out that they were here as well."
"What about your sister?" Anna asked. Angel stopped.
"I don't know..." He answered. 
"Do you ever get in touch with your father and brother?" Anna asked.
"Oh hell no!" Angel shouted.
"Angel, I really think that you should," Anna said. "I think that there's a reason that they're here too. The key is forgiveness..." she paused as she trailed off. Her eyes widened in realization. "Oh my god!"
"That's it!" She exclaimed. Angel nearly fell out of his seat, startled.
"What's it?" The spider demon asked. "Your really freaking out right now and its starting to freak me out, toots."
"Forgiveness!" Anna answered. "That's the answer to redemption! It's hard to forgive yourself but it's harder to forgive others. Sometimes your actions have consequences!"
"You need to talk to your father and brother,"
Angel scoffed. "And say what? I forgive you guys for treating me like a piece of shit all the time?" He replied, sarcastically. Anna cringed. "That's not exactly what I meant, Angel. You don't have to do it right away, only when you're ready." The spider demon continued, ignoring her. "Or how about, I'm sorry I committed suicide and got myself killed and caused you guys a lot of trouble!" 
Suddenly, Angel hissed as he felt a searing burning pain his right eye. "Ah! Damn it!" He shouted, rubbing it.
"What's wrong?" Anna asked.
"It's just my eye," Angel growled. "must've gotten something in it! Shit!" Anna stood up walking over to him.
"Don't run it, you'll make it worse," she said, removing Angel's hand from his face. "Let me take a look."
Angel slowly opened his left eye. Anna's eyes widen in shock. Instead, of a black sclera it was white the same as his right eye, but something was different. Instead, of pink iris it was light blue. 
"Angel, y-your eye, it's back to normal!" Anna exclaimed.
"Huh, well what do ya know?" Angel chuckled. "I guess your right."
"I've got to tell Charlie and Vaggie! They have to know!" Anna shouted, ecstatic. She quickly kissed Angel on the cheek before he was able to do anything. She quickly opened the door and ran out but also accidentally bumped into Alastor as she did. 
"Where we are you off to in such a hurry, darling?" Alastor asked.
"No time to talk," Anna replied, stepping around him, and ran off. "I have to find Charlie!" Alastor watched as she ran off and Angel came up to him, leaning against the door. Alastor glanced over at him and froze seeing the spider demon's eye returned to normal. 
"Is there a problem Smiles or are you just happy to see me?" Angel smirked.
"No, everything's fine and dandy, Angel!" Alastor replied with a strained smile. In reality, he was furious. He had instructed his shadows so that Anna could not get any rest so that she would be exhausted to do the intervention. But, somehow it failed. 
"Did I forget to mention that Anna kissed me?"
Alastor's eyes widen and he quickly turned his head at Angel, his neck cracking as he did. Of all the things he was thinking of doing to the spider demon, Angel would have been dead from where he stood.
"You don't say?" Alastor muttered under his breath in a dark tone. "I'm...very...happy for you!"
Angel smirked pointing his finger at the radio demon. "Do I detect a hint of jealously?" Alastor's eyes widened and he turned his head to the side.
"What? No!" he replied. He walked away, growling. "You're imagining things."
6 notes · View notes
Winter Break
Part 22 of Starshine, Sky, and the Power of Rock.
"Isn't there ice on the moon?" Star asks me as we untie our skates.
"Mm hm," I say. "But gravity isn't as strong as it is down here, so we can't really skate on it."
Sky bangs the heel of her skate on the pavement, knocking shimmery ice off the blade. "You'll get the hang of it."
"Well, thanks for at least trying to teach me, guys," I say.
We find Gossamer and Pearl sitting at one of the tables set up around the rink, hidden among lots and lots of bustling people in a rainbow of warm coats.
"Your drinks are getting cold," Gossamer says, handing us paper cups. The warmth that I'd hoped would help thaw my numbing fingers doesn't come when I take mine. Star and Sky both take sips only to pull back with grimaces.
"Yeah, this is basically chocolate milk," Sky says.
Star giggles. "I guess we were out there a bit too long." She starts standing up. "Here, why don't I-"
"I can get us some new ones!" I say.
"Oh, you don't have to do that, Crescent," she says, patting me on the shoulder.
"No, really, I can! See?" I stand up and only stumble a little this time. "I'll be fine!"
She sits back down. "Okay, then."
Now that I'm looking, the nearest hot chocolate stand is a lot farther away than I'd been imagining. It wouldn't have been very far for Star, but for someone who had to go through months of training just to learn how to walk on this planet it's a bit more of a challenge. But that's no reason not to try!
Heel-toe heel-toe heel-toe- toe toe toe! I'm only an inch away from bumping into a fairy family but dodge them just in time. Heel-toe heel-toe- heel-heel toe-heel toe-heel toe-heel... I'm almost there!
"Oof!" I've bumped into someone! "I'm so sorry!" I tell her. She's bundled up to her eyes in red and black. "I- I'm still getting used to moving around down he-"
"It's fine," she says, brushing past me. But just before she and the pink-haired girl she's with leave, I catch a glimpse of their eyes, blood red against their pale skin. My heart skips a beat. But all they do is grab a couple hot chocolates and disappear into the crowd.
My breath quickens. What does this mean? Are we in trouble? Are they from the Band of Darkness? Should I tell someone? I think back to the raids that have happened this year alone. They usually happen while we're in class, but sometimes I catch glimpses of the destruction outside the classroom windows. When they happen on the weekends we'll be escorted into the palace and put on lockdown. Not to mention three of my band members have been attacked by them! Star and Gossamer have to hold each other when they catch word of another raid. Sky can keep a tough face but I see her shaking when it happens, too.
But... these vampires weren't doing anything, though. They just took some free drinks and left. Left to do what? I don't know. Drink them, I guess. One of the drinks I'm getting is for a vampire. Maybe they just want a hot chocolate on a cold day like she does. Maybe they aren't with the Band of Darkness like she isn't.
Oh, there's a crowd forming around me! I pick up five cups (it's a little complicated but I'll manage) and decide that if the alarm doesn't sound then we'll be fine.
🌙🌙🌙
Star has been inviting us to weekend spa days in her room ever since that one spa didn't let Sky in. I think the DIY face masks we're making are a lot more fun anyway. Today we're sitting in front of her fireplace in our robes taking turns smearing fruity-smelling slimes on each other's faces. Star doesn't like when I call them slimes but they sure feel that way to me. I think it makes them more fun!
"So, I invited Citrus, but he turned it down again," Star says, applying under eye patches to Sky's dark circles.
"Not all your friends will like each other," Gossamer says as she mixes some more charcoal into her bowl.
Star sighs. "Yeah, I guess... It's just gonna be so awkward for winter break, though! His whole band is going home but he's staying and so is Sky, so what am I supposed to do? I don't want either of you to be lonely."
"Don't worry, it takes a lot to get me feeling lonely," Sky says, already picking at one of the patches. "Plus, Crescent will be here to keep me company, woncha?"
"Mm hm!" I say. "The ship only lands to drop us off in the fall and pick us up in the summer, so I'll be right here!"
Gossamer sighs, now applying her charcoal mask to Pearl. "I wish I could stay, too. But elves are supposed to take our holidays very seriously. I'm already in it deep with my father as it is. If I disrespected our traditions any more I don't think I'd live to tell the tale."
"On the bright side, at least Summer is also in trouble with him for the arm thing," Star says. She stills Sky's hands and smooths out the patches. "So she'll be off your back, at least."
"For now," Gossamer sighs.
"I still don't get why you guys have to go all the way to the north pole for a holiday," Sky says. "What is it you guys do there again? Build stuff?"
Gossamer fans Pearl's face to help it dry and starts applying the rest of the mask to Star. "We make toys. A really long time ago there was an old elf who lived up there and found a portal to another dimension or something, and instead of using his knowledge to further investigate the existence of a wider multiverse he distributed handmade gifts to the children there once a year. So now all the elves make this big trek up north every winter to help his descendants finish that year's workload. Last year I made over 200 dolls."
"Wow," we all say, even Pearl. As the others' conversation shifts to winter holidays and multiverse theories, I can't help wondering what was going on with those vampire girls today. The alarm never did sound, so I can only guess they didn't hurt anyone. So why do I feel bad about not telling my friends about them? All I did was bump into them, really. That's hardly something to mention when I bump into people every day. But if I told them who I bumped into today, I know they'd freak. Right?
🌙🌙🌙
I'm still thinking about all this come next weekend, when the palace travels around the whole kingdom dropping off the students who'll be staying home for winter break. In Hillside, we take turns hugging Gossamer goodbye and try to help her load her luggage into one of the big flying sleighs that they'll be taking to the north pole. Summer and Star exchange dark glares. So do Mr. Glade and Sky. But nothing happens, probably because others were watching, so the Glades leave without a scene.
Once we get to the East Shore, it's time to wave off Pearl and the other merpeople. I'd really been hoping I would have known my own roommate a bit better at this point, but when we tell her bye it's still a bit awkward. She doesn't say much more than a little "Bye." She does let us stroke her horse's scaly neck, though. Then she hops on his back and rides into the sea with the others. A few moments later, shimmery green, blue, and purple tails flap above the surface before diving into Saline Deep.
Sky stays put a bit longer after they've all left. Star and I follow her sightline to the Isle of Isolation, a dark little blip on the clear blue horizon.
"I could make it back," she says.
"You know it's too dangerous," Star reminds her gently. "Who knows what they'll do with you once you're back in their territory? And if your family was found harboring you..." Sky's doing the thing where her face doesn't move. I can't tell enough what she's thinking to give any input but Star reads her eyes enough to say, "You won't be alone." She takes her gloved hand. "See?"
Sky gives a sad little smile. "I guess you're right." She turns to me and offers her hand. "Plus, I'm not the only homesick one here, I'm sure."
I raise my eyebrows, not really sure why I'm surprised by her saying this. "Oh!" I say. I take her hand. "Yeah, seeing the moon again would be nice."
🌙🌙🌙
On the moon, we don't sleep in beds but in rest chambers. They're these ceiling-to-floor air-sealed padded boxes that we float around in while we sleep. There's no blankets 'cause it's perfectly temperature-controlled. They can even play music! Or white noise, if that's your thing.
Mine here is super comfy! The pads are cotton candy colored, which I love! And it's the only place I have where the physics are anything like home. Home...
I wonder what I'd be doing on winter break if I'd went home. We don't really have winter there, or any other seasons, and there's no holiday around this time. It'd be nice to see my old friends, though. I haven't really thought about them a whole lot, 'cause every time I do I get sad that they're not here. My mom just told me that it'd be fine, 'cause I'd have new friends here. And she's right, but... It doesn't keep my chest from tightening a bit when I think about them.
They'd, um...
The thing was, we had a band, me and my moon friends. That was how I learned the drums. And it was super fun! Especially since they argued way less than my parents did. I preferred being out of the house drumming away as long as I could before I had to come home to hear either one announce again that they were leaving before deciding again that it was a bad idea...
Hm...
These thoughts aren't helping me sleep. It also doesn't help that I'm upside down. I right myself and try to think about something else.
Those vampire girls are an interesting thing to think about. There isn't much to work with, though. I've been thinking in circles about them for days now. Maybe I should just get some warm milk.
When I walk out to the living room, I find Sky holding her stuffed spider and nursing a steaming mug by the kitchenette. She has her earbuds in, but takes one out when she notices me.
"You can't sleep either?" I ask her.
She shrugs. "Something like that. Warm milk?"
I nod and she puts another mug in the microwave.
"School breaks are usually when I kill my sleep schedule," she says, watching the mug spin. She takes it out and hands it to me. "I may be done with sleep for the night."
I blow and sip. "I'm still trying to start."
She sucks air through her teeth. "I know that feeling. Something bothering you?"
I shake my head, guilty about not telling her but not enough to, well, tell her. But maybe there is something she can give me perspective on. "I've just been wondering about stuff."
"Like what?"
"Well... Is it normal for monsters to come to the Land of Light?"
She tilts her head, not smiling anymore. "Why do you ask?"
"O-oh, it's not about you, I get why you're here. I was wondering more about, um. See, the thing is I, uh. I saw some vampires the other day. When we were skating?"
She furrows her brow a bit. "Uh huh?"
"And they just took some hot chocolate and left, you know? Without doing anything else. So I was curious if monsters come here a lot. For, like. Not war reasons."
Sky takes her time finishing her milk before answering my question. "It's not normal, that's for sure. I mean, we haven't been straight-up banned from coming in the Land of Light since, like, fifty years ago." She gestures to herself. "Clearly. But I've never met a monster that wanted to come here for, like, a vacation or something. We're usually taught to think of this place as enemy territory. So, I can't tell you what that was about."
I want to ask further but worry about bringing up memories from earlier this year. "You don't think they were... um..."
"With the Band of Darkness?"
I nod.
She thinks for a bit. Then she shrugs. "Can't tell you."
Well, that's not very helpful.
Sky stretches her shoulders and heads for her bedroom. "Ah well, I'm sure it's nothing," she says on her way out. I'm about to go back to my own room when I notice her come back out with a notebook in her hands.
"What's that?" I ask.
She looks up, surprised I'm still here. "Huh? Oh, uh... just writing something."
"Another song?"
She nods.
"Can I hear?" I ask.
"Uh..." Sky scratches the back of her head, backing away.
"You don't have to," I say. Oh no, I've messed up! "It's okay, really!"
Sky relaxes a bit. "Thanks."
🌙🌙🌙
Just when I'm finally drifting off to sleep, I'm woken up by a knock on the door to my rest chamber. The world is diagonal, almost upside down when I open my eyes, so I make sure to right myself so my feet can touch the floor when I turn off the antigravity and open the door to Sky.
"I wanna show you something," she says. She leads me out of my room and surprises me by making her way for the door to the hallway.
"I thought we couldn't leave our dorms after sundown," I say.
"We can. We just aren't allowed to." She cracks open the door. Then in a puff of dark red smoke she's turned into a bat. Hovering in front of my face she whispers, "Stay in the shadows," and slips through the crack. I push the door open a bit further and tiptoe out behind her.
My heart goes pitter-pat with excitement as I creep along, keeping close to the wall and in the darker areas like Sky said. She flaps her way into the First Year girls' common room, who's door has been left ajar. When I open it to step in behind her, she's already back to her normal self.
"There's no cameras in here. I've checked," she says.
My eyes drift to the piano. There's Sky's notebook, open to reveal some sheet music. I gasp. "Are you gonna play your song for me?"
"What?" Sky says. "Oh, no, I just thought you could answer a question I've got." She does a "come here" thing with her fingers and leads me to a far corner of the room. Between a bookcase and a TV set is a patch of wall that's... shimmering? And now that I'm closer, it sounds like there's a low hum coming from it, too.
"What is that?" I ask.
"I thought you'd have an idea," she says. "Started going like that while I was playing. Magic tech where I come from isn't anything like here or the moon, so, I was hoping you'd be able to explain what I'm looking at here."
"I don't even know what I'm looking at!"
Sky crosses her arms. "Well then." She walks back over to the piano and picks up a pencil sitting next to her notebook. "Let's find out." She tosses it at the wall. It disappears with the tiniest burst of sparkles.
"Where'd it go?" I ask, my heart going even faster now.
"Huh," is all Sky says back. She's stroking her chin. Then she reaches her hand out.
I grab her arm. "Hold on, I don't want you to get hurt!"
She pats my hand before gently lifting it from her arm. "I'm a vampire, remember? Unless this thing's made outta garlic or something I think I'll be alright." When her hand gets close to the shimmers, a couple glittery crackles make her pull back for a sec. But she reaches out again. At first she tries resting her hand on the wall, but then it pushes right through!
Sky turns to me, as shocked as I am.
She pulls her hand back out, and now it's covered in pale pink and lavender sparkles. "What the hell?"
"It's a portal!" I say.
"To where?"
Our eyes tear from her hand and meet. The same thought makes us both smile in dangerous excitement. I guess neither of us are sleeping tonight.
1 note · View note
your-shield-of-love · 4 years
Text
The following is an idea I had if the Warden was in the fade, being tricked and their Love Interest comes to rescue them!
(I would love to see your Wardens being rescued in the fade by their love interest)
Warning: Mention of suicidal thoughts & feelings, depression, anxiety and trauma. Please do not read if these trigger you or distress you.
Kalle Surana sat in the library, reading a book on healing spells and such, the silent library helping her ability to focus. This was she wanted, a life to read books and nothing else. Two Templars stood nearby, their identities hidden and private. Something Kalle didn't mind, she would rather not get to know her... the word lost on her tongue.
She leaned back, for a while now she had an itch at the back of her mind. Like something calling to her. Like a song or-
"Mage." One of the Templars had began stepping to her, "Don't lose focus. Your Harrowing is soon, isn't it?"
"Ah, yes." Kalle pushed back her thoughts, thankful for the reminder. "Wouldn't want to lose to a dem..on." The harrowing had a demon in it? She didn't remember being told that?
"You're so lucky," Kalle's friend, Vanessa Amell spoke with a grin, appearing beside her friend. "Irving told you that right?" Nessie tilts her head, her curls bouncing at the movement.
Kalle laughs, quickly patting her friends back, "How'd you get here without me noticing??" She giggles. "I... think so? I don't remember." Kalle rubs the back of her neck, her hand reaching to the top of her spine. Something was missing.
Nessie hums for a moment, a familiar song, "Uhh magic?" She sarcastically waved her fingers, "You were always a bit scatter-brained." Nessie laughs, her head leaning back. Hmmm, Kalle thought her friend must have been upset about something, cause she never pointed out others flaws, without good reason.
Eyeing her still laughing friend, Kalle spoke up, "Ness? Are you okay?" At this, Nessie stopped laughing and looked back at Kalle.
"Eh? Well... I'm still not over it, you know? Jowan becoming a Grey Warden, and that Sister. " Nessie shook her head of hair, "Can't believe it, can you?"
Kalle inhaled, her chest beginning to hurt. She felt guilty, but why? "Yeah it's... Sad. I don't like the idea of leaving the people I love behind." A pull of her heart, was there someone she was forgetting?
"I hear that Templar, uh Cullen? He's apparently telling everyone you'll pass your harrowing with flying colours." Nessie giggled, nudging Kalle. Kalle raised her eyebrows at her friend, why on earth would someone, a templar be telling everyone how he believed in a mage? That didn't even sound like Cullen.
Nessie laughs, "Wow you've really been practising for this harrowing, huh?"
Kalle laughs hesitantly, "Yeah..."
Sort of suddenly, Kalle found time had flown by. It was dark, with only the candle light being a beacon in the dark. She found herself alone. Something felt shifted, like there was something missing. She looked past the bookcase in front of her, staring out the tall windows of the circle and smiled up to the stars.
She thought of all those times she would look out these windows to the sky, watching the stars and the clouds move slowly across the sky. She noticed there were no clouds in the sky and her smile grew wider. Kalle loved sleeping at night, underneath the never ending sky. This made her blink back, she was never permitted to sleep out at night so what-?
"Elf!" A templar grabbed at her, dragging her quickly to table and slamming her against it. Kalle flinched, chanting to herself to not do magic, don't do magic, won't do magic. "You're meant to be studying!"
"I-I know! I'm sorry I-" Kalle felt a panic attack growing,
"When I called out to you, you didn't listen!" They screamed into her face, hardly any space between her nose and their helmet. She sat onto the table, trying to get farther from them but they gripped her hands against the table.
"I'm sorry! I was-"
"No! So much for knife ears being a sharp listener, ha!" They pinned her on the table easily, taking out a dagger to ear, "Maybe you won't need them if you don't use th-" Suddenly the templar was shot in the neck with an arrow. They whipped to where it came from, "How did you get in-"
A group of four silhouetted against the entrance, a bright light shining from the doorway. Wynne, another mage of the circle, shot her magic at the Templar. Kalle blinked in shock, the Templar moving away from Kalle and facing the group of four.
"No, stop!" Kalle jumped in front of the Templar, raising up a barrier, "Wynne?! What are you doing? Attacking a templar-"
Wayne's face softened towards Kalle, "My sweet girl, that is no templar, it's a demon." She spoke softly, "Do not let it sway you."
"What? They're not a demon, they're.. they're a templar!" Kalle stepped to the side of the templar, showing them that it was a person in armour.
A woman with Black hair and sharp amber eyes stepped forward, a flame in her palm and a staff in the other. "My friend, snap out of this stupidity!" Kalle flinched back from the shout, "Who taught you that very barrier spell? You could barely use it for this long when we met." The barrier spell came undone.
"I- I've been practising, apostate! I've never even MET you!" Kalle angrily waved her arms, a pull of something at the back of her mind.
"Then how, friend, did you know I was an apostate? As you say, we've never met?" The mage stared, a pained glare in her eyes. Kalle swallowed,
"You... You aren't from here!" Kalle threw out an excuse.
Kalle forgot the Templar had been standing behind her when it grabbed her shoulder. "You are strong to fight against these demons, mage. I don't know how they even got here." A memory of demons being in the circle cried out to Kalle. "We must not have got them all since last time. They must have hid in these people's bodies, we should kill them in mercy." The templar whispered to Kalle's pointed ears, the grip beginning to get warmer...
Kalle held out her staff, when a dagger shot the staff out from her hold. A handsome elf stepping forward, a tattoo on his face with sad smile. She wanted to speak to him, but why? "My dear Warden, it has been a while since we last met. It's a shame we reunite here, though." He reached his hand out to her, "I've missed your precious hold." Kalle blinked at the Antivan, having no clue who he was but.. he was familiar. He lowered his hand, pained by her not reaching for him. "At least this time, meeting you again, I won't be trying to kill you again."
Wynne speaks up again, "Dear," She spoke the last person, who Kalle squinted her eyes at, "We cannot reach her." She spoke sadly.
The Templar stepped forward, placing Kalle behind them, "Do not let demons get to you. It will do you no favours." She nodded, watching the last person, who steps out from behind the Apostate.
"We deal with that," The sweet voice almost growling the word, "first." Before Kalle could step forward to stop the group, Wynne used a barrier to stop Kalle from interfering, the apostate transforming into a blighted spider, fighting the Templar up close. The Antivan elf appearing from air, using his blades to hit the points where the armour was not covering. Stabbing into them.
Kalle gasps, covering her mouth. "Stop! Stop it!" She slammed her first against the barrier. Arrows shot the Templar, making them fall over, the armour loudly crashing. The barrier lowered but Kalle refused to move, afraid. But not sure what of...
A woman steps forward, lowering her hood and revealing beautiful ginger hair. Kalle took a breath, her eyes wide as she got lost in those saddened blue eyes. Her heart started freaking out, Kalle feeling embarrassed for some reason. Makers sake, Kalle always was weak for gingers. She then inwardly scolded herself, focus! As the woman stepped forward, Wynne lightly touched her arm, whispering quietly to her before stepping away from the ginger.
"Kalle, my-" The woman began but hesitating, "It didn't hurt you, did it?" She eyed the Templar before continuing to walk to Kalle. Who didn't want to fight her, for some reason... she could be a demon.
"Stop." Kalle commanded, the four looking to her in hope of something, which she felt her eyebrow raise at. "I... I don't know you."
The woman smiles subtly, "You hesitated." She stops at an arms length from Kalle, who is preparing for the demon to know things it shouldn't know of her. Kalle closed her eyes, sighing before staring at the woman, trusting in herself. The ginger seemed to smile warmly saying, "I always admired the fact that you could look an enemy as an equal, but when they've crossed your line, your lip pouts and your toes curl." Kalle simply blinks in response, trying not to look to her feet.
"I didn't realise demons could have foot fetishes." Kalle says, the Antivan laughs for a moment and the ginger giggles softly, making her want to laugh too.
The ginger looked around the room, "It's nice to see the circle the way it used to be. I can imagine you, sitting on the windowsill, book in hand and a snack in your pockets..." She softly smiles then looks to Kalle sharply, "You know demons, yes?"
Kalle slowly nods, taking a slow and calming breath. "I know they use your most precious memories, traumas and anything you hold dear against you. To persuade and trick you that what you see is true." She stood a little straighter.
"Thank you, love." The ginger smiled with such a warmth in her smile it was unbearable to watch, so Kalle looked away. Why was she even thanking her?
"Why.. are you thanking me?" Kalle wondered, slowly looking back to her.
The gingers warm smile still there, seemed to grow even wider. "Even when you look at me as your foe, you help. It is one of the many things I love about you." The woman began to slowly reach her hand out, not making any quick movements. "You may call me Leliana." Kalle took another breath, it was a pretty name that suited a pretty lady.
Kalle began reaching out too, but pulled back, frowning. With a sigh she looks to the templar on the floor. Remind yourself, they're a demon... doubt began to sprout in her thoughts, who was the demon?
"This may take a lot longer than when she helped us. Our friend is very stubborn." The Antivan sat on the table Kalle had been sitting at previously. How did she know he was Antivan? *The accent, probably.* Though .. how did she know that was an Antivan accent? She had never met someone from Antiva.
Leliana took a small step forward, making Kalle step back, making Leliana stop. "You say a demon will use what you hold dear against you?" She paused for a moment, like she was collecting information in her mind and while Kalle was lost in her clear eyes, she looked up swiftly. Almost making Kalle jump. "When you listen to someone's pain and grief, you listen deeply, tilting your head, asking the right questions and speaking when it can help them and you make others feel so safe with you." Kalle's ears twitched, she hated compliments. "When you watch the stars, your fingers fiddle with the grass near you, like when you fidget when you feel like dancing, but can't. You tie a knot, then untie it, and continue doing that until your imagination stops flying with the stars." Leliana takes a step forward, this time Kalle doesn't step away. "When you overthink, you sometimes pull on your own hair or your nostrils twitch, like a little nug." Kalle feels her cheeks blush.
"How do you-" Kalle starts.
"Because I love you." Leliana hums, Kalle's heart skipping a beat and her mind feeling like an explosion going off in her head. Taking away whatever called to her, like the sea easily takes the sand.
Kalle's voice held in her throat, "w-what?" She let out the tiniest whisper.
"I'm sorry I'm telling you here, like this but.. It's the truth." Leliana looks down for a moment, returning her gaze with a determined look in her eye. "I know that you do not trust me. That right now, I am a stranger but ... I know all the things you don't realise about yourself. You refuse to compliment yourself, or see the good that is a piece of you. That is why I'm no demon. I love you. You who despises yourself and do not hold yourself dear. I love you, for everything you despise. For all the little habits and mannerisms you don't realise you have, because why should you? When you could care less for yourself?" Kalle hadn't realised when Leliana had held her shoulders but didn't say anything, looking at the desperate look Leliana had. "I love that you are an elf." Leliana lovingly and filled with pride, softly strokes along Kalle's ears. "I love that you are a mage, how creative and excited you get about your magic. It is one of the few things you take pride in, but when someone compliments you, you never accept it. But if they compliment your magic, you grin happily. What you don't realise is, when you turn away from that, your eyes become sad. I love how you love unconditionally and I love you." Leliana holds onto Kalle's cheek, when did she begin leaning into her palm?
Kalle mumbles, "Y-you said that already.. that you love me."
Leliana takes two steps forward, her nose touching the top of Kalle's nose, as she was taller than Kalle. "I love everything about you, especially the parts you despise. I love that when you are struggling you can talk to us about your heartaches. I love the little habits that are utterly adorable, I love how you hold everyone dear to you no matter who they are. I love, that despite you wanting to give up and... and no longer being around, you stay, because you've lost someone. Because you were hurt, left behind and broken from it. Something you refuse to do to everyone else, as long as one person loves you. You do not give up. I love that you are kind even when you angry and grieving, I love you as much as I can. That is why I'm not a demon. I love what you don't hold dear: yourself."
Kalle didn't realise her eyes wept, her words frozen and her body beginning to shake. "How can- how can you love me? I just-" She gripped her head, Leliana softly removing her hands and with one hand, wiped her tears, kissing where they were.
"I don't need a reason to love you. But if you need more reasons, I have plenty for you to listen too, my love." The two held onto eachother, Kalle sniffing into Leliana's shoulder, catching her scent.
Andraste's grace, the flowers... The flowers Kalle always gathered when she could. For her, for her Leliana. Kalle raised her head, the grip of the fade demon lost from her. "Leliana," she breathed, seeing Leliana teary eyed, finally remembering everything, "Leliana!" The couple meet each others lips, gently but desperately kissing, holding onto eachother and reassuring the other they were okay, that they were really there for one another. "I love you too." Kalle breathed, a heavy pain and weight lifting from her heart. "Growing up in the circle, it's ingrained into us that relationships will never work. That only pain is the ending..." Kalle wipes her tears, holding Leliana's hand tightly. "That falling in love is impossible and foolish..." Looking into the teary eyes of Leliana, Kalle holds onto her lovers cheek, "I thought... it would be wrong for me to say I love you. As a mage, an elf, a warden... a stupid, lost soul who couldn't ever just be happy." Blinking away her tears, "I won't hesitate anymore... I want to see myself as a person. I want to love you without holding back. I want to live. With you." The couple leaned their heads on eachother, happy to be together finally and Kalle holding Leliana's waist. Leliana tilts her head down to Kalle, her arms loosely around Kalle's neck and the pair kiss sweetly.
"If your quite finished?" Morrigan interrupted, venom in her voice, "Not all of us want to witness the love you share."
"Oh shush. They are happy, leave them be. You can hassle them later." Wynne waves Morrigan off.
"Yes, quite." Zevran's voice seems to grin, "Do continue. Seeing my two best friends kiss is one of my life's delights."
Kalle laughs, standing beside Leliana and looks to her friends. "Thanks, everyone. I'll give you a proper thanks when we return." She grins, the others gathering closer together, closing their eyes as they awake from the fade.
~~☆
Thank you to anyone who read it.
The feelings and emotions conveyed are things that I struggle with to this day but because of games like the Dragon Age series (mostly just Dragon Age), I strive to feel and get better every day.
I'd love to hear how Dragon Age makes you feel, how you are, what your OC's are like and how they are with their loved ones xxx
25 notes · View notes
yeaaabudddy · 5 years
Text
Changed
Tumblr media
Ship: Peter Parker x Reader (Y/N)
Type: Angst + Fluff
Requested: Yes, by anon.
Words: 7 587
Notes/Warnings: SOME FAR FROM HOME SPOILERS. substance abuse, some swearing. 
Sorry this took so long!! I changed it up a bit and this is a new fic, not a part two for sadly, not like that. I hope you enjoy reading it, let me know what you think!
-
You saw how Peter looked at MJ. First it was Liz and now it’s MJ and it’s never you. You are Peter’s best friend and apparently, that’s all you’ll ever be.
Peter never looks at you the way you want him to and you can’t even blame him because they’re his feelings. It always hurts whenever someone would make an offhand comment about how you two would be a cute couple and he would just laugh it off, setting the story straight that you guys are just friends.
It hurts seeing that you were right in front of him for so many years and he still didn’t think of you as an option at all.
You realized this as he came to you again and again for advice with MJ. It’s always like this, the only time he would spend time with you is if he’s asking for advice on how to ask her out or how to talk to her.
It is always MJ did this or MJ said that and you guys hadn’t even hung out for fun anymore. You didn’t count stitching Spider-Man up at 2am as bonding time since you are freaking out for the whole duration of it, hoping that today isn’t his last day. That he isn’t one gunshot too far gone or had gotten punched too hard this time.
You are tired of just being on the sidelines, helping him with your whole heart while he is pursuing relationships with other girls.
It's not his fault that you like him but it's not yours either. You just really like him, maybe love who really knows?
Ned knew how you felt, it is impossible for him not to know as he hung out with you both so often and he saw how you looked at him and he saw how you got whenever Peter talks about his newly found crush. When he confronted you, you didn't hide it because there is no point to keep it hidden from him.
You tried so hard to hold onto your relationship with Peter but then it just hurts whenever he disregards you to try and hang out with MJ or forgets he has to meet up with you and not show up while you wait only for him to apologize the next day or come through your window half-dead. He only remembers that he forgot when you bring it up and you've grown tired of his actions.
You had to step back and think if you are just demanding because you like him or if he’s just being a shitty friend since all he wants is to ask out a girl he likes and is putting most of his mind on that.
You had more friends other than Peter and Ned but you like to hang out with them the most as they appeal to your dorky side and you love being able to talk about that kind of stuff without being looked at funny like some of your other friends did.
You are only a bit popular in school and that was due to the fact that you are friends with some of the popular girls. So, by association, you also held a reputation. You hardly ever joined them when they invite you to parties because it isn’t really your scene but after being so lonely with both Ned and Peter hanging out less and less with you, you are reconsidering.
Here you sat on your bed, 2 hours after the time that Peter had said he would come at. Of course, he didn’t show up so you think maybe a change is needed. You are a teenager and deserve to have fun in high school. You didn’t want to be constantly stood up by your friends, you had other friends who are offering a good time at night and here you sat pathetically waiting for one guy.
Maybe it’s time for you to switch routines.
So that's how you decided that you would switch it up and maybe hang out with your other friends for lunch from now on. It helps that you won’t have to see Peter stare at MJ the whole time or whisper to Ned on how he thought she looked really pretty today.
And so you did that, you sat with your other friends, ignoring the weird looks Peter gave you and knowing looks Ned did. He was expecting it any time now since all Peter is capable of talking about is MJ. He is glad you are taking the steps to hopefully move on.
“Finally, you're actually sitting with us for lunch.” One of your friends, Megan, shook her head as she ate her lunch. You knew that they are really accepting of you and only want the best for you, that’s why you guys are still friends but you felt shy knowing that they are probably judging your old group.
You didn’t want them to put down Ned, Peter, and MJ because they are all really cool and they are your close friends but you couldn’t help but still feel a bit bitter towards them.
“I think I'll be eating here more often.” You look down at your unappealing lunch, trying to choose what to force yourself to eat first.
“Did something happen with Peter?” Your friend from beside you, Eliza, had asked as she is concerned that some boy had messed up with you.
“No, nothing at all.” You pitifully said as you wish something had happened, maybe then you'd have an excuse to be mad at him but instead, the lack of attention had gotten to you. You pick at the dry food on your tray, wanting a burger or something else instead.
“Well, if you ever need someone to back you up, you got me.” She tells you and you knew you could always count on her. You have been friends with her for a while but because you didn’t have many interests that aligned, you tended to drift off into different groups.
“All I need to do is move on.” She smiles deviously at the comment.
“Well, there’s a party Friday night at Flash’s and maybe you should actually join us this time. I swear I'm slightly offended at the number of times you’ve turned me down. Don’t worry, I get it’s not really your scene but let loose sometimes.”
A party. That is exactly what you need right now.
“Well, I'll take you up on the offer this time. I need this escape.” You smile at her as she starts planning on meeting beforehand, maybe having a sleepover at her house to have the full experience. She is excited that you finally accepted her offer so she started planning on what you guys are gonna wear.
For the first time in a while, you are actually excited for something.
-
Friday rolled around fast after you stopped trying to pry yourself into Peter’s schedule. You just let the days be and relaxed with other friends who actually gave you some attention.
You ended up telling them your horrible love life and they encouraged you to find yourself someone on Friday and you actually considered it.
Maybe it is time to move on from Peter, your lives are getting too different and you know that he couldn't fit you into his schedule.
Now, you sat at your friend’s desk as she took out her makeup, hair straighteners, and curlers. You joined her right after school to get ready because apparently, it's a 5-hour job.
You guys put on some music and just had fun while getting ready slowly. It felt so refreshing to be out of the depressing atmosphere that you were in, trying to hang out with your friends just to be ignored.
You can’t blame them for having a life outside of school. You realized you need friends for different parts of your life, while Ned, MJ, and Peter are great friends that filled your nerdy needs, you needed some classic fun of being with girlfriends and just enjoying life.
Don’t get it wrong, MJ is fun to hang out with but recently, you get a bit jealous of her because all you can think about is that Peter likes her and not you. You understand why he likes her. She is genuine with her opinions even if she is blunt and has a whole other side that cares so deeply for her friends and so you can’t blame him for liking her.
You need time away from all of that though, get your mind off of it. Maybe get drunk if that is an option, even if you know better you couldn’t care at this moment because everyone is doing it anyways… right?
You don’t put more thought into it and erase the thoughts from your mind and instead start singing along to the throwback songs that you and your friend had picked out. You use a hairbrush as a mic as Eliza straightens your hair while trying not to burn herself from both of your rapid dance movements.
You felt so light for the first time in forever and you love the feeling so much.
-
“Do I look fine?” You straighten out the bumps in your dress as you look in the mirror. You aren’t used to wearing dresses too often since you haven’t had a reason to as of recent, so it felt weird. Your hair is straightened to perfection and you had light makeup on. You didn’t want to go overboard as it’s not your style but being dressed up made you feel good.
“You look great! Trust me, at these parties people dress way more revealing than you.” You relax but not by much as you realize where exactly you’re going, Flash’s house.
“Okay, let’s get it over with.” You get a ride from her mother, who made sure to give you guys a speech about staying safe and that she’s coming home late so to make sure to text her that you guys are home by 10pm. Since you’re going to sleepover at her house with permission from your parents, her mother wants to make sure that you guys will be alright getting to the house yourself.
“I’m serious, no later than 10pm. Your brother’s home so he’ll be picking you up, keep your phone on.” Your friend rolls her eyes at the curfew.
“Don’t worry about it mom, I’ve been here many times already.” She opens the door to get out and you follow in her lead from the back seats.
“I’m your mom, I’m supposed to worry!” Her mom yells to make sure she hears it.
“I know! I love you, mom!” Eliza yells and closes the car door. You both turn to each other as you walk to the sidewalk, seeing her mother off.
“I’m going to text everyone to ask where they are.” Eliza says while grabbing your arm. “Come on, let’s get inside.” You follow her to the door, waiting as she rings the doorbell.
The door opens quickly and Flash leans against the edge. “Hello, ladies. Welcome to the party, have a good time but not too good, the bedrooms are off-limits.” He winks at you both and motions for you guys to go inside.
You immediately feel your adrenaline pumping as you hear the loud music get louder the further you walk into the house, making you want to dance and sing along automatically.
You suddenly felt an arm wrap around your shoulder and you stiffen uncomfortably. Looking at your side, you see that it’s just Flash.
“Where’s your partner?” Your eyebrows furrowed in confusion making him add on, “Penis?” You roll your eyes at his childish nickname for him. No matter how much you tried correcting it, he didn’t care.
“Not with me, that’s for sure.” You both walk into his living room, where most of the party is held in. The living room led into his outdoor pool which has many people surrounding it with drinks in their hands.
“You guys fight?” He asks curiously as he took you towards the kitchen to get you some drinks. Quickly opening a new bottle of pop and pouring it into a cup for both of you.
“Nah.” You simply answer, not wanting to go into the specifics. Flash is a good guy but sometimes he also is just an insecure highschooler like the rest of the school. Not that it gave him an excuse to call people names and tease them relentlessly but he had his moments where he is sweet, at least to you. It’s a love-hate relationship, really.
“Come on, you can tell Flash.” He motions to himself while raising his eyebrows. You just roll your eyes at him, the last thing you want to do is tell Flash your problems and how you are just a jealous friend, coming here to let yourself go for a bit. He hands you a cup of Pepsi that he had just poured out.
“Don’t you have guests to welcome?” You ask and take the cup he offered you, taking a sip.
“Yeah but you’re more interesting.” You just laugh, knowing he isn’t seriously flirting with you, it’s just his personality.
“Good try.” You look towards the party and see your friends sitting on one of the couches. You wave Flash off and walk towards the area that the rest of your friends are hanging out in, them instantly making room for you.
“What are you guys doing?” Eliza sat beside you, her phone out and telling you to get in the frame.
“Taking pictures, duh.” You quickly squeeze yourself in and pose for the picture, realizing that these are probably going to go up on Instagram for your whole grade to see. Most of the teens having their phones out, taking snapchats or pictures for Instagram.
You can see how the people dancing in the middle of the floor are mostly getting recorded as they wildly dance, some of them probably drunk. You can see by their faces how they don’t care much about anything as they just wave their bodies around, not too close to each other where it’s inappropriate but just some innocent fun.
You take a few more pictures with your friends and they update their stories. You contemplate whether or not to give in and show off that you’re having fun, hoping maybe that Peter might see that you are capable of having fun without him.
You doubt he’d have the time to check his social media though. Even so, you decide to be a teenager and make weird videos of you and your friends and share them on your social media.
As the night progresses all of you had danced a bit, some of your friends drinking alcohol and separating from the group. You sat alone, still buzzing from the atmosphere but just chilling now, the party only getting stronger as the sky becomes darker.
You felt someone sit next to you and you turned to look only to see that it is Brad from your biology class. You have known Brad for a while as he was 5 years younger than you before the snap. In that time you were all gone, he had grown up and become your age.
You didn’t expect to see him at the party but it makes sense since he suddenly became very popular because of how well he grew up.
“What are you doing alone?” He asks politely, sitting a safe distance from you to make sure you’re not uncomfortable.
“Honestly, not a huge party animal like everyone else. It’s my first party in a long time so It’ll take some getting used to.” You tell him.
He is cute, you notice. It’s just confusing on how you should feel about him as just a few months ago he was a little kid and now he is a guy you find attractive.
He’s your age now so it’s not like it’s wrong even though it is probably legally since your birth year is still 5 years before his. It is just complicated.
“I get it. You just came back from the snap anyway, so It’s probably difficult to adjust. Do you want a drink?” He extends his arm, offering you a sip of his drink but you were cautious. You know Brad but you don’t properly know him and you aren’t going to drink out of a cup that you don’t know is completely safe. You knew that much.
“It’s alright, anymore to drink and I’ll have to pee.” You awkwardly laugh, cursing yourself in your mind. You are not good at this. You feel nervous as this is the first time in a while you are actually talking to an attractive guy at a party.
Are you hoping that he’ll flirt with you… maybe.
“That’s fine.” He takes his hand back, taking a sip of whatever’s inside and relaxing back into the couch. “I’m kind of curious about something though…” He trailed off.
“What?” You look at him as he gathers the courage to ask you a question.
“Are you and Peter Parker together?” Your heart sinks at the question. Why can you not escape his darn name? Everywhere you go you hear it, no matter how much you try and forget him, he keeps popping up.
You force a little laugh, looking down at your lap and shaking your head.
“No, we’re just friends.” Yes, friends. That is what you two are. Friends…
“That’s good.” Your eyes snapped up to meet his at the statement, confusion filling up inside of you. “I’m able to ask you out on a date then.” He answers your unsaid question as if he knew what you wanted to ask.
“Yeah, I guess you are.” You smile shyly at him, taken aback because it’s your first time having someone outrightly flirt with you. A complete change from you trying to do it with Peter for him to get a hint. It was a good change.
Your weeks went on like this, you went out partying more often, getting sucked into the atmosphere of the crowds and the loud music and the dancing, it helped you get out of your funk and your previously depressing life. You missed the quiet nights of just watching movies with people you really did like and conversing with them about your nerdy thoughts but you’d been so attention-starved.
Peter hasn’t spoken to you since you haven’t reached out to him and that drove you up the walls. You knew that you were the only one keeping the relationship between you both alive and now that you had stopped trying, there was no one to keep it up. Peter definitely wasn’t trying so why should you keep doing it.
The anger of knowing that you were the only one keeping this relationship going made you go further in the wrong direction. You started going deeper into the parties, eventually hitting the alcohol and then the drugs. You felt alive and calm at the same time. You didn’t have to worry about no one, not friends and not family.
You always made sure you were home by a decent time even if you were completely gone. You had Brad help you too as he would make sure you had gotten a safe ride home. Brad was actually helping you calm your situation, he was trying to get you to ease up on the partying life but it was too much fun for you to stop.
You like Brad, you really do but he was no Peter and whenever you think about that, it made you mad at how much you still care about him only dragging you deeper into your substance abuse.
No matter how much you try and like Brad, he doesn’t make you feel the way you felt with Peter and you both didn’t have much in common anymore as his interests evolved with his age.
-
Now, Peter saw all this happening. He saw when you first left their group and he did nothing to stop it. He knew you had other friends so he thought you were just hanging out with them for the day but then it went on again and again. He wanted to say something but when he saw you sitting with the whole group at lunch, you hadn’t looked happier.
After a few days, Brad started sitting next to you, really close and you looked so happy with him that it made Peter’s heart feel heavy. It was like an unknown weight had suddenly landed on it. You had stopped texting him, asking to hang out. There was never a dot next to your name in his recent messages anymore and he was afraid to think that brad was getting them now.
Peter didn’t realize how much he had missed you until you were the one ignoring him now. You would look at him when you both crossed paths and you would awkwardly look away. Your eyes look sad and then you turn to Brad and talk to him and they instantly light up.
He figured he felt sad that he was losing you as a friend and that’s what the weight on his heart was. Ned said it was jealousy and maybe it is, jealous that Brad was getting the attention Peter used to. That’s when he realized that Brad was actually reciprocating the attention and not leaving it one-sided.
He was jealous that he wasn’t your friend anymore. That’s what it is.
He missed talking to you and just hanging out with you and getting advice. Ned was nice but he didn’t feel as attentive as you. He misses you knowing exactly what he needed just by his expressions or his antics.
He doesn’t want to admit that he lost you because of himself but it’s the only reason he knows why you would’ve left. Looking at all the conversations on his phone that were just you trying to converse with him and him giving you short, one-worded answers.
No wonder you felt bored and moved on.
He thought you were better off without him but then he would see you on random guys’ Instagram stories, dancing or doing drugs. They were never provocative photos or videos but he felt so hurt seeing you with all those guys, dressed so beautifully and looking gorgeous.
Were you always this pretty?
Whenever you two would hang out, you would be wearing cute baggy clothes like oversized sweaters and either leggings or sweats so the photos of you showing your stomach or bare legs made him feel… different.
When he looks back at his memories and photos, you looked so cute with your comfortable clothes on, your hair looking so beautiful against the light from the sun shining on it. You smiled really prettily as you looked at him in the photos you took with him.
He thinks your beautiful with your new style but he just hates you’re not with him anymore. He knows other guys are all over you as you have become quite popular. So knowing that you weren’t going to be watching movies some Friday night for fun and making commentary about them made him feel so angry at himself.
“Dude, just go up to her and ask her to hang out. She’s been waiting for that since she’s been hanging out with them. She just wants you to reach out to her.” Ned rationalized to Peter but Peter wasn’t having it.
“I don’t know about that…” He nervously looked away from your group when he realized he was staring too intensely.
“She only wanted you to give her as much attention as she was giving you. Just at least talk to her first and then decide.” Ned suggested. He misses you too and he has messaged you a few times to talk and convince you to try to speak to Peter again. But you were hesitant on doing so as you didn’t want to go back to the old routine of competing for Peter’s attention.
When you expressed your thoughts to him, Ned understood but he stood confused as he didn’t want the group to lose a good friend but he also knew you weren’t happy here anymore. He also knew that Peter needed to realize what he was doing wrong in order for it to change. He didn’t know if Peter liked you the way you liked him but he needed to at least apologize as a friend.
“Do you really think I should?” Peter looked at Ned, hopeful. He knew he should feel bad for being so selfish to want you back as his friend like before but he really did miss you so much that he didn’t even understand why.
“Yeah,” Ned reassured him and Peter decided that he should try and reach out to you. He knew you were happy but constantly getting drunk or high wasn’t good for you. He wanted you to be safe and you were out at the parties around these teenage boys without him to look after you.
He felt so angry at himself and so… jealous.
He felt so jealous that all those guys were around you, especially Brad. He was constantly with you whether it was at lunch or at the parties that he watched through other people’s stories and he didn’t like it at all.
He remembers the shock he felt when he opened up his phone one late night after patrolling just to check up on his classmates so he wouldn’t be too left out on stuff, clicking randomly on people’s stories only to see you in your revealing outfit, hanging off of Brad and smiling dopily as if you’re drunk.
After that, it was like he was constantly checking for updates of you off of other people instead of just messaging you. Ned was getting annoyed because whenever they met up instead of talking about MJ he started talking about you.
“Dude, you need to stop this.” Peter snapped out of his thoughts to face Ned’s tired face.
“Stop what?”
“Overthinking. You can’t decide between two awesome girls and in turn, you’re just hurting them both. Decide who you like and end this three-way suffering.” He didn’t realize how much he’s probably hurting you both by leading you both on, crushing your hope and then coming back to you after you’re gone.
He needs to make up his mind.
“You need to help me.” He turns back to Ned, hoping that he could help him decide.
“Help you with what?” MJ suddenly appears beside them with her lunch. She drops it on the table and sits down next to Peter.
“Oh, on what to wear for my…” Peter panicked trying to quickly think of a situation in which he would need to dress up for.
“For his aunt’s surprise birthday party!” Ned blurted out and Peter looked at him like he was crazy.
“Wasn’t that a few months ago?” MJ looked confused at the boys in front of her, knowing that they were probably lying to her. Peter turned to face her, hoping that this lie was not as obvious.
“Yeah but I'm planning for next year because I have to save up.” Peter let out an audible sigh when MJ nodded her head after thinking it through. Ned started up a different conversation with MJ, saving Peter from his demise.
Peter slumped forward on the lunch table as he thought about what to do.
He really likes both of you. MJ was so different, unique, and pretty and then you were always there for him, he was so comfortable with you and honestly, you made his heart feel so many different emotions all at once. He always ignored it but then he just realized that MJ doesn’t make him feel the same way.
You were so different from everyone and he didn’t realize how you made him feel a certain way until he thought about it now. He always was so nervous around you even after years of being with you but he was also so comfortable. That was why he took advantage of you always being there because he thought you’d continue to be there.
Peter started realizing that his heart had made up his mind a long time ago and that he was just an idiot. He groans and slams his head on the table in front of him, forgetting where he is and how it looks in third person. Instead, he just wallows in his feelings, scolding himself for being stupid.
Ned and MJ’s confused questions of if he’s alright just get ignored as he continues laying his head on the table in self-pity.
It’s you, he realizes. It has always been you.
Even though he’s realized this now, he still has one hurdle in front of him. How does he get you back?
How does he show you that he can be better and that he really likes you and not just because he misses you after you left?
Fuck.
-
You were back at another house, another party. Your days have blended together as all you’ve done is drink to forget. You know you should stop, a part of you is screaming at yourself for being such an idiot. Even Brad has gotten a bit annoyed at your new attitude and schedule.
You both were never really official anyways, you went on one proper date but other than that you’ve just been at parties together. He didn’t even ask you to be his girlfriend and he’s probably glad that he didn’t. You wouldn’t want to date yourself either.
He still made sure you were fine when you got wasted though. He knew that you were drowning your feelings and that you were going through a rough time. He tried to get you to talk about it but when you were sober you would never say anything and when you were drunk all you’d talk about was Peter.
He understood. You didn’t like him the way you liked Peter and he knew he was partly at fault for his hurt feelings because he asked you out knowing that you liked him.
At first, he thought you might turn out to like him but instead you decided not to face your feelings.
He knew you didn’t want any commitment, especially in your state. So he helped you get home or stop you when you’ve gone too far. It wasn’t safe for you to get drunk or high when you’re at a teen party. It’s a recipe for disaster.
“You know… I keep thinking that I should just talk to Peter.” Your voice cut off his thoughts and he saw you slumping on the couch, your head tilted back as you stared at the ceiling. You were definitely in a talking mood this time and he’s heard this inner conflict five times by now.
He still listens, providing half-assed answers. He stayed by you to make sure you’re okay but he realizes that you need to get better and he needs to move on as well.
So he does what he thinks is right and he knows you might be mad at him but neither of you is taking initiative to fix your relationship so, he does it for you.
“Hey pass me your phone.” You look at him, your talking halted at his request. You look confused for a second before handing your phone to him without a question. He had known your password a few parties in so he could text your family members to let them know you’re alright and on your way home or at a friends house.
He realized that they probably weren’t home often because you didn’t hide being wasted when going home and you always came back to more parties.
He took your phone in his hand, unlocking it and clicking on Peter’s contact. He sees the list of messages that you had sent to him that went unanswered. Looking at it made him realize how much he probably hurt you as his replies were so distant. He clicked on the call button and waited for him to pick up.
He’s seen the way Peter’s been looking at the lunch table you now sit at. His gaze was so intense. He feels Peter staring at him sometimes in class as if to ask, why you? He knows Peter has probably realized by now how much he misses and likes you and he’s not gonna stand in the way of you both.
Peter picks up on the second ring with a shocked, “Hello?” Brad sighs as he stares at you still complaining right in front of him.
“Can you come and pick up Y/N?”
“Why, what happened?” Peter’s voice jumped with worry and he heard shuffling on the other end as if to signify he’s already getting ready.
“Nothing happened but you probably should try to make something happen, you idiot.” Brad rolled his eyes before cutting Peter’s confused ramblings off. “I’ll text you the address.”
He ends the call and quickly texts Peter the address. The house wasn’t too far from the school so he wasn’t too worried about Peter finding his way.
“Alright, time to get up.” He grabs your hands, trying to pull your dead weight off of the couch.
“What, why?” You questioned as you let yourself be handled by him.
“You have to get home.” Brad guided you to the front of the house, towards the door so you both can wait in the fresh air for Peter.
“What? But the party has just started!” You complain, shifting your body to make your way back to the centre of the party.
“Don’t you want to talk to Peter?” You froze as you heard his name, making it easier for Brad to drag you out the front door as quick as he can.
“Peter is coming?” You asked with a shy voice. You didn’t know what to think, because your mind was a bit fuzzy but you felt really excited to see him after so long of looking at him from afar during lunch times or classes.
“Yes. We are going to wait for him right here.” He leaned you against the side of the house and stood beside you as you both took in the fresh air of the night. “I really hope you both get it together and get together.” Brad did like you for a while but he knew that this was not something to get involved in.
He really hoped you two would end up together and end his suffering of having to take care of you after you get drunk at another party.
“He doesn’t like me like that.” You smile pitifully at your own situation, you bet Peter was probably with MJ most of the time that you were gone. It’s not like he spent his time with you before that anyways.
“How do you know?”
“He likes MJ.” He had told you he liked her right to your face and even though it hurts you can’t pretend like it’s not a fact.
“Are you completely sure about that?” You turn to look at Brad, confused. Of course, you were sure why else would he hang out with her rather than you and talk about her when he finally makes time for you.
“100% sure.” You look down angrily kicking a rock on the ground. You suddenly feel more sober and the pain in your heart returns from weeks of subsiding it.
“I don't know about Peter but I can tell you this as a friend. Some people are idiots and don’t realize what they’re missing until they miss it and I can tell you that Peter looks like he’s lost every time he looks at you from across the lunch room. Like he doesn’t know what to do anymore now that you aren’t there.”
You didn’t properly stare at Peter and whenever you did look at him it just reminded you of the heartache that you were trying to avoid. So you only took quick peaks and then avoided him completely otherwise.
“What are you talking about? He probably just feels bad.” You try not to get your hopes up because that’s when there’s something to lose.
“I don't think so, he doesn’t hang out with MJ much anymore. He’s always looking at you.” You stare at Brad and wonder why he’s telling you this. Was he trying to get you to be hopeful only to crush your feelings when you inevitably find out that he still likes MJ?
“Uh-” You both get cut off from your intense eye contact to see Peter hanging at the sidewalk in front of the house.
He was in some comfortable clothing that he usually wears, contrasting what everyone was wearing inside the house. He looks like he didn’t care about what he wore but you always found him looking so effortlessly handsome and it annoyed you.
“I should go inside and you should go home.” Brad pats your shoulder as he moves past you to go back into the house, you nodded and quietly told him goodnight. The music volume increasing as the door opened before it was silenced again and the silent thumping was the only thing that was keeping the atmosphere alive between you and Peter.
You start walking towards Peter, not understanding how you were feeling at the sight of him. You wanted to continue to be friends with him but after you properly get over him. He was a nice guy and you’d be sad if he was completely cut off from your life.
“Um, Brad had called me, said you needed someone to take you home but uh- I don’t really have a car or anything-” He stopped as you walk past him and start your path towards your house.
You look back when you see he isn’t following you, “Peter, I know. Now come on.” Peter explaining himself to you felt so weird because you automatically always knew everything about him and the fact that he thought he had to explain to you that he didn’t have a car made you feel sad.
Peter quickly caught up to you and you both silently walked together as you made your way back home. The sky had gotten pretty dark and the street lights were on. You were glad it was pretty dark because it felt more comforting.
You knew Peter had wanted to say something to you. He kept moving to pick at his fingernails and then put his hands in his pockets when he realized what he was doing only to subconsciously pick at his nails again. After a few minutes of walking and only a bit farther to walk to get home, you got annoyed at his silence.
“What?” You stop and look at him. Peter stops in surprise, looking at you with wide eyes. The brown really showing as the street light is shining down on him.
“What?” He asks confused wondering if he accidentally did something wrong.
“What do you want to say to me?” You cut to the chase, not having the patience to have this silent conversation with Peter anymore. You needed to hear Peter straight up and have him tell you what he wants.
“Why do you think I have something to say?” Peter looks down as he thinks about what to say to you.
“You're doing that… thing.” You motion to his hands to explain it. You didn't really want to beat around the bush and just want him to tell you what he wants to tell you.
“What thing?” He looks down at his hands and notices that he was picking at his nails again and puts them in his pockets.
“Nevermind that.” You brush it off, tired of him trying to escape whatever he wanted to say. You don’t know where the confidence of demanding something from him came from but you’re kind of glad that you have it right now.
“What do you want to say to me?” You stand your ground and Peter feels shy around you for the first time. It makes it worse because he’s finally realized the feelings inside of him and saying it to you is not an easy task.
“I just…” Peter started off, trailing the end of his words off as he tries to gather up the courage to actually say what he wants. “I’m sorry.” He lets out a big sigh and sees you about to open your mouth and puts his hand up to signal he’s not finished.
“I’m really sorry. I really screwed up because I neglected you.” You pout a bit because the way he said it made you sound like a puppy but you let him continue. “I should have kept my promises and if I couldn’t keep them I should've told you but most importantly, i’m sorry for disregarding your feelings. I never knew what I was doing until you started doing it to me. I always just have you around and I took advantage of that fact because I thought you'd just be there forever and I’m glad that you left me to make me realize what I actually did and… how I actually feel.”
Peter shyly looks around in the dark night as he knew the next words would probably change your relationship heavily. Even though it’s already changed, this will be entirely new territory.
“How you feel?” Your heart beats in excitement but also in fear because what if he tells you that he hates you and doesn’t want to be your friend.
“Yeah. I-I really like you, love you. I don’t know I haven’t figured out the specifics. I just know that no one really makes me feel the way that you do and I never knew that I liked you until I kept seeing you everywhere without me, having a life outside of me and it made me jealous because everyone got to talk to you and make you smile and I wasn’t by your side. It made me realize that my feelings for you weren’t completely… in a friend way.”
Peter looks at your shocked face and freezes up as he thinks that this is the end for you both. You didn’t like him, did you? Ned told him that you liked him when he was about to make his way over to you but maybe he had it wrong?
Peter panicked as a minute passed without you saying anything. He wanted to take back everything, erase the last 5 minutes of his life completely but you cut him off before he could say anything else.
“Wow. I- um, but what about MJ?” Peter guessed if the truth was out might as well just come out and say it all because he has nothing to lose anymore.
“I didn’t really like her as much as I thought. I realized that you made me feel so different from what anyone has and that MJ is smart and pretty but I want to stay by your side longer, I see you in my future.”
He bared his heart in front of you and just waited for you to tell him how you felt. It's your turn.
“You’re such an idiot.” You can’t help the smile forming on your face as you realize that… he likes you back. Peter’s heart drops at your statement, taking it as rejection. “But… I like you too.” You smile softly as Peter’s head whips up to look at you. His eyes hopeful, wishing he didn’t mishear you.
“You like me?” You laugh at his surprised face.
“Yeah, I've liked you for a long time you dingus.” You roll your eyes. If anything, you should be the one surprised. For so long you thought he liked MJ and now he’s here confessing to you.
“How long?” His eyes widen as he put together the fact that you were always there waiting for him to realize his feelings. Ned had told him that you liked him but not how long for.
“I don’t know? I guess it’s been a few years or something. Start of middle school, maybe?”
“Oh." Peter felt stupid. Here you were always by his side, supporting him while he was an idiot running after these girls who didn’t like him back and you never left. Until now, that was.
“It’s okay, you don’t have to feel bad. I didn’t tell you.” You knew he felt guilty for not picking up on it but he didn’t have a reason to feel guilty because you never outright said that you liked him.
“I was such an idiot. Here you were, always by me and I was always going after someone else. I don’t get how you would still like me after all that.” He pouted as he realized how much you probably went through while he was being ignorant.
“Well, you’re here now aren’t you?” You reach out and take initiative to hold his hands that were nervously picking at each other again. His hands were warm, contrasting to your cold ones. He held them a bit tighter and smiled at you. He can’t believe that he’s here with you in this situation and he’s so glad that he is.
“Yeah, I am.”
263 notes · View notes
gukptune · 5 years
Text
— SOFTY (m)
Tumblr media
↛ seokjin x reader
a freshman and senior seemingly despise each other, one says the other acts older than they are and one says the other acts like a child, a feud brewing within the estranged pair.
↛ genre: gb n’ bg series, uni!au, good boy!seokjin, smut, fluff
↛ warnings: explicit language, slight age gap, unprotected sex, little bit of masturbation, vanilla sex
↛ words: 7.5k
↛ note: like mentioned above the sex is vanilla cuz he’s old yah know, it fits the concept okaaay
Tumblr media
Lacklustre, was the kindest thing you could say about this party. The music was absolute crap, the drinks weren’t even getting you relatively drunk and the people here could barely get a few words out from how fucking timid they were. You didn’t plan on partying, but Jisoo wanted to come see her boyfriend and begged you to come with. But of course as soon as her eyes caught sight of her man she left you with the dust.
You were fumbling in the kitchen of the host’s house, seemed like the host lived with their parents due to the sheer amount of adult utensils, what kind of college kid would have multiple toasters. 
You were also sure from the family pictures all over the walls, kind of cute, most party hosts would hide that stuff.
The cabinets were filled with healthy cereals, nuts and dried fruits. A family like this should have some sort of hard liquor hidden, you know your own parents even had their own wine cellar. As you peaked into the fridge there wasn’t anything interesting but a cola, you picked up the can with a huff before you could hear a few people step foot inside the kitchen.
“I can’t help you much with psychology Namjoon,” An unfamiliar voice clearly, they didn’t take note of you or couldn’t see you from your position.
The boy who was probably Namjoon groans with frustration, “I don’t even know why I chose to study this.”
“Because you like knowing how people feel without asking them?” The other boy teases as he steps closer to where you were currently, crouching.
With that you jumped up from your crouch, revealing yourself to them from the other side of the island. A shriek left both their lips as if you had frightened them beyond their heart could take, the shorter one holding onto his chest and heaving.
“You—holy shit, what—how,” He asked, trying to catch his breath. 
His buddy holds onto the poor dude chuckling.
“He meant, how didn’t we notice you,” Namjoon asked.
You shrugged taking a sip of your cola, “Dunno, maybe you’re both blind.”
As if they’ve never heard someone say something like that they looked at you with such shock, you cocked your head taking a look at them. What you could say was that they exuded the most nerd energy you’ve never fucking seen. 
The Namjoon boy sported a dress shirt tucked into his slim fit trousers. Whilst the other, visibly more attractive to you, wore a navy sweater with a black turtle neck peaking from the base of his neck. But of the way they carried themselves told you enough about them.
“Well, see you around.” You began making your way out of the kitchen, hearing a sound come out of the other boy’s mouth but not bothering to look back. You weaved into the crowd as the music seemingly got louder, making you want to find a whole to hide in at this point.
Tumblr media
He bothered you, a lot. You were mostly bothered by him, he didn’t do anything to you but he kept looking your way as if you were some sort of freak. It was also extremely noticeable how he’d constantly find himself in the same area as you, and no it was not a coincidence anymore. 
Finally, you found Jisoo again and dragged her away from her boyfriend who didn’t seem to mind at all.
“What’s his name?” You nodded towards the brunette who tries to blend in by looking at some pictures on the wall. Currently you were situated near the front of the house, not that the house was large it all but it was cozy and maze like enough to hide in some corners easily. You leaned against the rail of the staircase that you dragged her on, not going up all the way.
Jisoo looked in the direction of your head nod and visibly perks up, “Ah! It’s Kim Seokjin!”
You raised an eyebrow at her enthusiasm. “He’s in my biology class, he’s a senior I think. Did you know he’s like super smart, he’s majoring in bio-chemistry, just like Spider-Man—“
You interrupted her with a overly loud yawn, pointing out, “Why are you telling me all this, I only asked for his name.”
Jisoo who can’t seem to lie or keep a straight face grins like a child in a candy shop, she weaves her fingers together as she rolls on her heels, “Well, I think he’s got a crush on you.”
Your face stretches into a disgusted scowl, “Uh, gross.”
“Oh come on! He’s cute—“
“And old!”
Jisoo smacks you in the arm causing you to let out a gasp, “He’s my age!”
“My point exactly—”
You ducked before she could hit you again, laughing as you turned around walking backwards up the stairs with a hand holding Jisoo away from you at an arm’s length.
“We both know we’re only friends because you like treating me like a little sister right.”
Jisoo’s eyebrows stitched together, “Doesn’t mean I’m old!”
“Well, if we think statistically, you’re a millennial and I’m a gen z which makes us very different. If that’s not enough, we like very different things, talk very differently and well, see the world differently.” You tried to explain to a grumpy Jisoo.
“Still doesn’t mean I’m old!”
Before you could retort and spit out another factor, a very clumsy person rushed past you before you could see them. You turned with a huff, about to yell as you see it was Seokjin who was running towards the bathroom. Slipping past you were who you assumed were his friends.
“Aw, look, you made him cry!”
You whipped your head around looking at Jisoo, stomping your foot childishly, “He didn’t go running to the bathroom because I made him cry, gosh, why do you say shit like that.”
You dropped off the steps, getting around Jisoo. She stops you with an arm blocking your path looking you right in the eye, you sighed in frustration as you rubbed your face with your hands, “I say shit like that to make your life more interesting, you should probably check if he’s actually crying or not.”
She turns you around and pushes you up the stairs, “He’s not crying though!”
“You don’t know that.” You could practically hear the grin on her face.
You grunted your entire way towards the bathroom upstairs, you knew exactly where it was mainly because you nearly spent your entire time in there during the lame party.
You could see the crowd of boys murmuring to themselves around the agape bathroom door, you pushed past them towards your focus. Seeing Seokjin coming into view with his face all red and blotchy.
“Aye! Park Jimin, fuck off. You find your volleyball girlfriend somewhere and leave me alone!”
“Hyung! I’m trying to help you please just direct that vomit to the toilet,” Jimin groans, “Can you also stop crying please, it’s making me sad too, hyung.”
Seokjin pushes Jimin until he fell onto his bum, you stood in the frame of the door with the rest of the boys leaving the scene as you appeared. You rolled your eyes hoping this wasn’t going to be going in the direction you think it will.
You could see Seokjin planted on his butt with his head leaning against the sink counter as he vents to himself.“That’s the first time I’ve seen her that close, I couldn’t even say anything!”
“Hyung, it’s okay, you’ll see her again,” the poor younger boy did try his best.
Seokjin sniffled, turning away from Jimin with his eyes shut, “See her again? For her to say what, that I’m old! Like I said, she’s too good for me.”
Alright, at this point it was very clear he was talking about you. You didn’t know whether you should be flattered. You didn’t feel bad though, it was kind of funny that he took a joke this far.
Seokjin, fumbled with his top before he looks up, right at the door frame where you stood to pretty much have his eyeballs pop out of their sockets, “She’s here!”
Jimin whips his head around to see you looking right back him with your eyebrows stitched together as if you were confused and concerned. He stood up, brushing off his trousers as he nods at you, “Hey! Could you please help with him, thank you so much y/n!”
Park Jimin had the guts to weave past you and shut the door, pushing you into the small bathroom with a man-child sprawled all over the floor like an omelette someone had dropped. You couldn’t help but chuckle at the imagery.
“So now you’re just going to laugh at me?” He whines, acting very hurt, at least he managed to say something.
You rolled your eyes as you dropped on your knees in front of him, staring at him dead on. 
“What are you doing,” You said, “Look at yourself, you’re acting like a kid.”
Seokjin frowned, his eyes dropping to the floor like you’d just told him off, “I’m sorry.”
“What?”
Seokjin sighs, looking up to meet your eyes, “I said I’m sorry.”
“And why’s that?”
“Because I put you in this situation, you probably hate it, and me.” 
Oh god, now he’s really sad. The lack of sympathy you had for most people seemingly disappeared, you actually felt kind of bad, maybe because he looked really cute all huddled up hugging himself. 
Maybe it was weird since he had tears running down his face and his lips were swollen, his very plump large lips were—
Shit, what were you thinking.
He had been staring at you too, he had to had noticed how you lost your words and just stared at his most prominent feature and very attractive prominent feature that you’d love to—
“I don’t hate you, stupid.”
Seokjin finally releases himself from his own hug, seemingly opening up to let you in figuratively.
“Really?”
You shrugged, “Yea, as long as you don’t cry anymore like a little bitch.”
Tumblr media
After that you had managed to get him out of the bathroom, having him trail behind you like a lost puppy for nearly the entire night. He also resorted back into a snail hiding in his shell. You concluded that his friends made him nervous, they kept looking over your way and well they were pretty happy for him, anyone would be if you saw your friend finally talking to their crush.
If only they knew Seokjin kept his lips shut the entire night, if only he could’ve gained some sort of confidence and well put those lips to good work, you would’ve enjoyed your night much more.
After that party came the rest of the week, of which you had only gotten a glimpse of him every now and then. You had the urge to ask him what’s with that, you had thought he would at least try something, after all you did befriend him.
“You keep looking his way,” Jisoo said with her mouth full of her yogurt, “Don’t tell me you’ve got a crush, y/n, I can’t believe you’re falling for a nerd!”
She sounded happy for some reason, as if she was relieved by the idea, that was still an idea and nothing more. You grunt, shaking your head aggressively, “Don’t—”
“He’s really nice, kind, he’ll treat you right. His family is wealthy and look at him—”
“You know if you actually think of him so highly you could date him,” You interrupted, eyeing her now that the party had gone south for her.
With that being brought up, Jisoo pouts as she dug at the bottom of her plastic cup. It was rather out of nowhere, that after only a few weeks together, she was dumped.
“He’s a prick,” She said, referring to her now ex-boyfriend.
You nod your head in agreement, “Told ya.”
“He literally had sex with me once!” She whined, “And then he told me I was shit!”
You let out a deep sigh, pursing your lips. God, some guys could truly be brutal. By all means, she did decide to date the biggest fuckboy in school and she was hot.
“Shit at what? exactly” You asked.
Jisoo leaned in from across the table, whispering “Doggy style.”
Which immediately made you groan and squeeze the centre of your forehead with your fingers, “He’s a fucking noob, oh my god, seriously I can’t believe you thought you were bad. Jisoo, in a position like that he’s the only one fucking you, we can’t do shit from being held down like that.”
Her eyes widened in realisation, “Thats why I felt so useless.”
“All we could do is push our butt against them, this is stupid, he’s so stupid.” You managed to make her feel better.
“So he’s the shit one at sex,” She wiggled her eyebrows with pride.
“Duh,” You replied. 
She did truly believe him, as if he was to blame her for the shitty sex. He was probably the worst guy to ever hook up with, from your friends elsewhere they said he only cared for himself during sex and cared little for his partners. A dick pretty much.
“Oh! He’s looking at you.”
You heard Jisoo quip as your eyes met with Seokjins from across the cafeteria. He seemed to jump when you noticed him. Pulling up one of his friends to hide his standing form, which didn’t work since he was much taller than the friend.
Even a tiny look and he was already blushing head to toe, as if your ego couldn’t get any bigger. You waved a hand at him and gave him a smile.
Seeing the boy, blink back at you as if he couldn’t believe it before he waves back enthusiastically. 
“Awe, young love.” Jisoo sighed euphorically, leaning on her hand.
You cocked your head at her, “Say that again and your yogurt won’t make it’s way to your mouth.”
Tumblr media
At the end of the day, and the end of the week you had finished your final class of the semester and was ready to party yourself to death. A party finally hosted by someone you could stand and well, had a whole lot of money to drop on booze.
As you began walking home you could see a very specific boy standing on the sidewalk as he seemingly looked like he was waiting for a ride. Your heart beats faster within an instant as you approached him.
“Hey,” You said, watching as he turns his head to see you right next to him.
His eyes widened as he takes out his earphones, clearly flexing with those earpods, before responding, “Hi, y/n.”
He looked great today, a simple gray sweater and dark jeans. His hair done messily, probably from his whole day in lab.
“How are you?” You started the conversation on something you hoped he could answer easily, of which he did.
“Great, I managed to finish my project in class and left early. I felt bad leaving the others back in class but they didn’t mind, I also have a family dinner apparently. I was definitely not aware of that until a few minutes ago but—” He pauses for a second as he looks into your eyes, he lets out a cough, “Sorry, how was your day.”
He must’ve stopped himself thinking he was rambling on about something you didn’t care much for, honestly it was fun hearing him finally speak his mind and well speak to you. Just a tiny progress.
“Nothing too interesting, had my last class today so I’m free until school starts up again after Christmas,” You explained, taking a look around for a second before continuing, “Do you not live at home?”
“No, my parents think it’s better for me to have my own responsibilities and have my own space for things I want to do... but I do live with some of my friends,” He trails off.
A little part of yourself wanted to imagine if the boy brought girls to his place, you bet it was nice seeing as his parents were extremely well off. You could think of many things he could be doing in a flat, all for himself with anyone.
“Are you having dinner with your parents?” You asked.
You realised how bright he was, excited to talk about his family, he must love them. He took a second to respond though, seemingly just staring back at you. Before he shakes his head a little, nodding with a big smile on his face.
“Yes, and well my siblings. Think of it as a monthly update on our lives,” He explains, rolling the airpods in his hands as he did.
You nod biting your lips as you looked down, playfully hitting his feet with your own, “Is the dinner tonight?”
He nods, his eyebrows raised as if he was wondering why you kept asking of it.
You pursed your lips, “All night?”
“I’m not sure about that yet, uhm, why are you asking?” He watches as your hand came up to tangle in his hoodie strings.
“Well, there’s this party. You could come—after the dinner,” You suggested, “I really want you there.”
There was no lie in that, you wondered if he would actually agree. A family dinner wouldn’t drag into the night would it? Then again, his family probably talked about his extremely difficult course, their future, shit that actually dragged on.
He took a moment to look at you with the most confused face you’ve ever seen on a person, “Me? You—you’re inviting me to a party...because you want me there?”
He must’ve thought he was dreaming, the boy was literally pinching himself. You nodded, trying to convince him, “Yes, I want you there, Jin, you can bring your friends too—if you want.”
“My friends? Would that be okay with the—uh—the—”
“The host? Of course, if he has a problem with it. I’ll deal with it.” With that he was convinced, you thought, nodding to himself as he probably thinks of how to get his friends there.
“I’ll—uhm, try to leave my family’s place at nine then?” He asked, looking at his phone at the time with his face scrunched.
You laughed, shaking your head at how early the boy thought he had to be there, “The party would start at eleven, you can come at midnight or something like that.”
“Oh...that’s very late.”
You shrugged, tying up his hoodie strings together, he gulps slightly at how close your hand was to touching his very nice chest, “It’s a normal time, just call me.”
You took his phone out of his hand to see that he didn’t have a lock on his phone, what a weirdo. Typing in your number quickly you handed it back to his shaky hands.
“Wear something, hot?” You smiled, tapping his shoulder as you walked past him to leave.
Giving him no time to think or stop you, clearly you wanted to leave him wanting more. You could hear him mutter loudly as he looks down at his top. Venting about how you tangled up his top to the point that could choke him. 
You just couldn’t wait for that party now, huh.
Tumblr media
As the time was well past midnight you stumbled around the house wondering where he was, you couldn’t see none of his nerdy friends though the place was very crowded, much more crowded than the last party you got yourself into.
Jisoo was over on the couch trying her best to play spin the bottle without chickening out, as if you’d ever play a game like that, you’re just asking yourself for herpes at that point. You didn’t stop her, she wanted to do it, after all her ex-boyfriend was watching every move she made.
You managed to get yourself into a secluded area of the house, where one person sat with his hands on a piano, playing nothing.
“Yoongi?”
He turns around, seeing you talk towards him. He flashes you a smile as he notices you’ve lost your shoes, “Are you here to ask for where your shoes are?”
“Psh, no. I’m here to ask if you’ve seen some nerdy looking boys,” You leaned against the piano, asking him in a playful tone. 
Min Yoongi, was a good boy. He only looked bad on the exterior, and god, he looked extremely hot in his black getup and mellow attitude. Never the less you were here asking for another.
Yoongi raises an eyebrow at you, “Nerdy looking boys? Sorry to say, I haven’t seen them.”
You hissed, turning to lean your back against the piano with frustration.
“If you’re looking for someone, can’t you call that someone?” He adds, immediately beginning to play the keys before you could say something back. He was right, you could call him, or was your ego too big to allow yourself to do such a thing—
It kept ringing with an answer, fuck, you managed to swallow for pride for what. To be stood up, now you felt pathetic.
Kim Seokjin, stood you up. How could someone like him, drop the opportunity to be here with you. That didn’t even anger you as much as knowing that you invited him yet, he wasn’t here to ease you of your boredom. Even the split second you had with him on the street was the most thrilling moment of your month, somehow a prissy nerd managed to get you whipped.
You thought about leaving, going home to sleep, something Yoongi would do. Unless of course, the tides changed and you suddenly get a buzz in your pocket that made you jump.
You pulled out your phone to see it be him, Seokjin, you sneered wondering if he was calling to make an excuse, you took the chance and answered, immediately your ear being filled with the sound of his voice.
“Hi! Hey, y/n! Shit, I’m so sorry, fuck, I had to go pick up the guys. Are you mad at me? Please don’t be,” Seokjin continued to ramble on as the words went in one ear and out the other.
Seokjin swearing was truly a strange feeling, somehow kind of kinky to hear such a preppy boy spit such vile. You let him go on until he had stopped for you to respond, and of course you couldn’t really stay mad knowing how awful he felt, “I’m not mad, but could you get here faster, I’m dying.”
“You’re—you’re dying? What happened!” He pretty much yells in panic, which resulted in you hearing his friends start to panic too.
You scrambled to calm him down, “No! Not actually dying, I’m figuratively dying... of boredom?”
You could hear a very loud sigh of relief, as if he just dropped his entire chest, “Thank god, I thought, wow.”
Now you held in your laugh, it was funny to say the least. Only a few years in age difference and here he was acting like he’s never heard a joke in his life. Yet, you’ve heard him pull dad jokes as if he was forty.
It took him only a couple of minutes after you ended the call to get here, you had opened the door for them knowing they may have been too scared to ring it themselves or just walked in like everyone else. Whilst, his friends scattered around the party you managed to keep Seokjin attached to you for most of the night. 
“Did you have a good dinner?” You asked, getting him a drink from one of the icebox in the kitchen. You shook the little ice off of it as you handled it to him, his hand brushing over yours without him flinching for once. You leaned your side against the counter, looking right at him as he looks down.
“It was—alright.”
You cocked your head, raising your eyebrows, “Something happen?”
“No...not really, just the same ole stuff,” He hobbles around, popping open the drink as he took a sip as if it was way for him to not talk about it anymore.
You thought about asking him about it more, it seemed like something he didn’t really want to talk about so you let it go. Giving him a grin you saw him blink at you strangely, “What?”
He blinks again, as if he couldn’t come up with the right words, “I—just, you’re—you look really...hot.”
You perked up, letting out a small ‘oh’ as you pushed yourself off the counter. Clearly it was a good choice to wear an almost off the shoulder top that had a fat tank strap on one side, a choice you made just to show more skin. That and you just wore a tartan skirt that flowed slightly, definitely adding to the plumpness of your bottom. You were glad he noticed and said something.
“And you,” You replied, “Not that you don’t look great everyday, just today you look hot not just cute.”
That must’ve been something for him to take as he blushes, holding up the can higher as if it would hide his pretty face at all. You chuckled, leaning towards him.
You grabbed his wrist and pulled it away from his face, he was tall, you craned your neck a little to look up at him. There he was looking right at where you were, you then dropped your gaze towards that of his lips, twitching slightly at how your breath was brushing past it.
“Jin—”
“Yes?”
You swallowed, biting onto your lips as you pushed his wrist towards the table making him drop the drink onto it. You breathed out heavily, hoping he’d take the hint, at this point most guys would take the leap but knowing him, he was too much of a good boy to do it on a whim.
“I want you.”
He raised his eyebrows, “You want me to what?”
You could roll your fucking eyes right now, he was so oblivious, that or he was in-denial. You were hoping it was the latter, you were obvious, occasionally trying to brush your ass up against him whilst you walked around. Even brushing your hand against his thigh whenever you’d sit down.
You sighed, tilting your head, “Really? You really want me to spell it out?”
“Spell? I don’t—”
“Kim Seokjin, you stupid nerd, I want you,” You tried your best to explain to him with the tone of your voice, at this point you were sure he was just denying it. You pushed his wrist onto the small of your back and pushed yourself against him. His breath hitching as he fumbles with that hand.
You leaned in, lips brushing against his, “Do you get what I mean?”
“I—I think so,” He stuttered, his eyes moving around behind you as if he was worried someone would see, “Do you really want to though? You’re—”
“Not too good for you—”
With that you pressed your lips against his, tilting into his lips as you held onto the back of his neck pulling him into you. His lips didn’t move with you at first, must’ve been the shock, he then realised that you weren’t in for just a peck.
His hand tightening on the side of your waist as his empty hand pulled you in at the hip, your stomach now flat to his pelvis, feeling the rather friendly thing he was hiding in his pants.
Your lips moved together roughly, more rough that you thought he could handle. Of course, you lead the pace, knowing him he wouldn’t try to. He only tilts his head in the same direction you did, allowing him to pretty much swallow you. You let out a whimper at the tightness of his palm, holding onto your waist as if he was going to lose it somehow.
He must’ve liked it, his crotch acting on its own.
You unlatched yourself from his lips, with a pop. A whine leaving your lips as you opened your eyes to those shut of Seokjin’s with his lips redden and full. You moaned, pressing your hips into his cock, feeling it twitch within it’s confinement. 
“Y/n...”
“Yea?” You replied, running your hands up his nape, lacing his hair between your fingers as you pulled. His eyes would shut in pleasure, with a grunt like sigh leaving his lips. At least he was relatively vocal.
“We—we can’t do this here,” He said, allowing you some space to look around. He mustn’t have been to a party like this where either everyone was too high or too drunk to think. Of course, no one was looking your way, but at least he was a gentlemen.
You agreed, pulling at the collar of his sweater, “Does that mean we can do this elsewhere?”
Tumblr media
He had suggested taking it to his house, which was great, you just couldn’t wait. He had left the car with one of his friends, one of the boys that lived with him. You didn’t mind, here you were walking to his place with your arms linked with his. Ever so often you could sense him staring at you, probably in disbelief.
You were in disbelief, were you really about to take him home…to fuck him?
There wasn’t much time to think through it as you’ve arrived, apparently, he takes you into his condo. Passing through a very fancy looking lobby which made you wonder if his parents had paid for it or did he and his friends manage to, never the less you walked into the elevator along with him and made way to his door.
At his door, he pressed his thumb against the keypad which lit up with a passcode for him to press in but instead he just swipes his keycard against it and the door unlocks, fancy.
He pushed the door open for you, allowing you to walk in first. You took in the place, very well kept for a bunch of university kids living together. He must’ve noticed your pleasantly surprised expression.
“I—uh, I try to keep the place together,” He said.
You chuckled, “You? Just you?”
He shyly laughs as well, brushing up his hair as he watched you wonder around his place, “They others aren’t as keen on, wasting their time on this stuff I guess. I just dislike mess.”
“You’re pretty much their caretaker at this point, Jin,” You looked to him, seeing his lips twitch as you said his name.
His very visibly still red lips, messed up by your lipstick previously and his hair, that he had tried to tame still tousled on his head. You sunk into having a way too creative mind again, seeing his broad shoulders right at eye level. Him leaning so casually against his kitchen table, you could imagine just dropping on your knees and taking his thick cock right in your—
“Would you like to see my room?”
With that you nodded, sort of over eagerly. He smiles, leading the way to his bedroom. 
As you entered the room, you could see his personality all over his room. His walls were the plain gray colour, yet the wooden floor had a few carpets sprawled around the room adding some sort of coziness to it. His bed was relatively large for one person, with dark navy sheets. In one corner was his set up, his computer probably for gaming, laptop and a whole load of posters of space, robots and all things he liked. He also had random, blue prints and computer parts littered on his desk, in a mess, strangely enough, he also noticed you staring right at his desk, making him jump and run over to it trying to put it in place.
Not that it bothered you at all but it was kind of cute how he was trying to make his place look presentable for you, even though it already surpassed expectations.
Your eyes fell onto something that kind of made you step back of a second, maybe you seeing things. You stepped closer to the strange thing ahead, on his nightstand.
“Jin...” You called out, proceeding to point at it, “Is that a lizard?”
As you began to move away mainly out of fear the damned thing starts moving, “Jin! There’s a fucking lizard on your nightstand and it’s chasing me!”
You jump on his bed to get away from the culprit, seemingly a terrifying bearded dragon that you weren’t very keen on. The owner of said demon’s eyes widen as he realises your absolute fear, picking up the thing and putting it in a glass enclosure. As he moves towards you with guilt, his eyes sad and lips pouted, you sat back and looked at the lizard staring back at you.
You held up a hand to stop him coming towards your laid body, pointing behind him, “You better cover that up and wash your hand if you’re thinking of fucking me today.”
He splutters with his eyes blown out, “Fuck—fuck you?”
You shrugged, beginning to unlace your shoes, “Unless you want me to fuck you?”
“Uh—I, ah—”
“I’m kidding,” You teased, before winking, “For now.”
Within an instant the flustered cute nerd jumps off his feet and finds something to cover up his lizard from seeing whatever sinful shit was about to happen. Rushing himself to the bathroom leaving the doorway ajar, allowing you to see inside the pretty bathroom.
Kicking off your shoes, you pushed your socks off pushing your feet up against the blanket. Other than that you’d hope he wouldn’t have trouble taking any thing else off. Stretching out before your next exercise you turned back to the nightstand that his pet was at, looking at his strangely fascinating clock, in the shape of a constellation. This boy really loved space and science, huh.
Before you know it you felt a heat behind you, the bed sank down from a fresh weight. With your braided hair to the side you felt an oddly confident pair of familiar lips running down your neck. He breathed against your nape before sinking a deep open mouthed kiss on your shoulder, sucking on it.
You let out a long awaited moan, feeling his hand run up your sides as he pushes himself against your back.
“Didn’t know you were this bold,” You moaned.
Jin, breathes out a shy laugh, “Are—are you okay with that?”
You turned your head towards him, looking him in the eye, “Of course, do what you want, fucking use me.”
As if he’s never heard such a thing, the boy had a stitched on expression of shock, but you could tell it was a pleasant surprise. Maybe for the first time a girl like you was finally giving him the time of day. You were willing to give him your everything.
With a nod, he proceed. His lips immediately attaching against yours taking the breath out of you. He was pretty much sucking you try, it was rough, wet and hot. Your hand lazily strung over his broad shoulders as he tightly holds onto your waist.
He turns his head sideways to better access you, his tongue slipping through you easily as you whimpered submissively. Feeling slightly lightheaded from how intense this was becoming, fuck, a nerd was literally fucking his tongue into your mouth and you were just accepting it.
You wanted more, fuck, you wanted so much more.
You pushed away from his lips with a pop, breathily whining at him, “Jin, take it off, please~.”
Jin grunts, swallowing hard as you can see his adam’s apple bop up and down, “Take what off, y/n.”
Oh fuck, hearing him say your name with such lust in him was making you so wet. The look he was giving you, like he wanted to eat you like wild animal.
“Everything, Jin, everything,” You pushed his top to exposed his stomach to you. His very toned, and ripped stomach to your surprised. He doesn’t argue knowing it was damn well what he wanted as well.
He rips off his top without a sliver of shyness, standing on his knees whilst his eyes never lose contact with your own. Your hands beginning to pet at his sides and sliding down his bottom, squeezing his tight ass in your hands causing his breath to hitch, not out of dismay but of pleasure.
He unbuckles his belt in a way you could already imagine him using those veiny pretty hands and fingers to fuck you.
As he takes care of the rest of his clothes you wanted to him so bad, it was getting rough, you slick dripping self was trapped inside an extremely tight pair of pants and underwear. As he pushes his clothes off the edge of the bed, you pushed yourself back against the headboard, running your fingers down your slit before you lifted your bottom to slip the constrictors off.
Your bare pussy now visible to his keen eyes, you pushed apart your thighs to show him your glistening needy cunt. Jin’s hungry eyes forced himself closer, his bare body closer.
You took his time to notice his package, his very red, thick cock just dangling right in front of you. It was enough to make you cream but of course you didn’t, you couldn’t let the nerd come before you.
You rubbed your fingers against your folds, opening up yourself to him, “You want this?”
“Yes,” He breathes, his hands brushed up over your ankles towards your thigh.
You pouted, dipping your finger inside of you, “What is ‘this’, that you want, Jin?”
He swallows again, taking deep breathes as he watches your finger ease in and out of you, “I want you, I want to fuck you. I want to cum inside of you.”
The last part made you raise your eyebrows, you shivered a little from the thought, shit, you wanted it as much as him.
“Then come here,” You whimpered, tightening around your finger as he reaches you fully. His bottom half only lifted over you slightly. His face right up against you, his heavy breathing would’ve been audible from the damn bathroom.
You used your free hand to brush up against your clothed breast, his eyes trailing towards them. He gets what you wanted as he engulfs your throat with a deep kiss as his hands pushed up your top, fully over your head allowing your barely covered breasts to bless his eyes.
Jin sighs euphorically, his eyes asking you for permission of which you granted with all your pleasure. He takes them in his hands as he rolls your nipples through your very thin bra.
“Can I take this off?”
At this point you realised that you’ve willingly taken nearly everything off yourself. For the last piece of course you let him. His soft and gentle hands wrapping behind you to ease the clips off and the whole thing.
Stars festered in his eyes as he was met with your entire bare body, as if he had just gotten a candy he was never allowed to have. He latches himself onto your neck licking, sucking and biting on it as his hands caressed you with such lust.
You moaned and choked up, the boy hasn’t even touched your most sensitive parts and here he was already making you tear up. Your fingers weren’t finished, still set inside of you. 
“Jin, help me out will you,” You batted your eyes, “Baby, I need you so bad.”
He looks down at the fingers leaving your core, drenched and hot, he nearly drolls from the sight. Pushing himself off of you as he begins to stroke himself. You were guessing he wasn’t a virgin, by the looks of it he might’ve just had some plane vanilla sex all his life, it was fine for you to do it that way—to start.
He closes his eyes as he wet himself with his cum, pulling his thick cock between his hand as the other keeps him half upright over you. You got up on your elbows, to allow yourself to be closer to him and help him as well.
“Jin, come on, you know you want to feel how fucking wet you made me,” You kissed his cheek, running your lips against it, “All of this—”
You slipped your hand between the two of you and smeared your own arousal on his dick, making him groan. “—I’m this wet just because of you, Jin.”
“Fuck!” Jin swears, for the second you hear him curse subconsciously. His face stitched with overhearing pleasure, from jerking off and having a visible human being, a fucking hot, needy, naked one right in front of him. Rubbing against him, licking him—not to mention a human being he’s been wanting for the longest time but never dared.
You leaned into his ear, biting it a little as you whispered, “Come on, you’re ready. Just fuck me already.”
Like a command, he guides himself towards you, stopping himself right before the entry, “Don’t we need a condom?”
“Uhm, no? Unless you’re not clean...” You paused.
Jin nods his head for a second, as if he was contemplating he looks over at his nightstand making you turn that way as well—
But in fact, he tricked you. With you distracted he pushes himself inside of you, making you moan out in an out of nowhere sense of pleasure. His thick, head heavy cock penetrating you with so much brute it hurt but in a good way, fuck, you liked it when a guy can stretch you out this much.
“Fuck—y/n, you’re so tight, shit,” He finally whimpers, the first time you’ve heard a guy do that, “And—fuck, I haven’t fucked anyone in nearly a year, I got checked last month.”
What a fucking tease, the look on his face of cockiness as he’s fooled you was sort of cute. He for once got the better of you and well here he was fully inside of you as your cunt squeezes the brains out of him.
He was a spluttering mess, he couldn’t even make a proper sentence after the second thrust. With a mighty cock like that, he knew where to put it, how to fuck hard and how to be a cutie about it.
“Do you feel good?” He asked, his voice pitched up like hell.
You laughed, “Fuck yes I feel good, holy shit—I feel so fucking good.”
It was sort of a fuel for him, hearing you praise him, knowing that he’s fucking you good. He begins to slack after a while, at least he lasted quite long in your opinion.
You pushed his shoulders back, non-verbally telling you to lay down. You pushed him down onto the bed sheet, pushing yourself on top of him as your bottom half swallowed him whole.
“Shit—y/n, uh, I don’t want to cum yet,” He whines, his eyes looking at you in panic.
You smiled at him, riding him without listening. Your hand on his chest keeping yourself upright, the other petting the side of his face as he leans into it with his eyes now shut trying to hold himself back from busting.
“It’s okay Jin, come on, just cum for me,” You told him, seeing him physically twitch as you did.
“But I—I don’t want it to be over yet,” He said.
As cute as that was you knew he was just worried he wasn’t going to be doing this ever again, “Shush—If you cum right now, I promise I’ll fuck you again, okay?”
His eyes widened as his face lit up, “Really?”
“Yes, really. I like you, Jin.” You explained, he really doubted it that much.
“You really like me? Like, like like or just like?”
You rolled your eyes, considerably done with him holding himself back by talking, you clenched as he begins to cum out of pure pressure, “Fuck!”
“I like you, like I want to date you like you.”
Finally he gets it, nodding as he lets himself go. With that you did the same, knowing how to get yourself off in his position better than most. He manages to get down off his high at the same time as you. His hand tightly squeezing your hips to keep you on him as you both could feel his hot cum leaking out between the two of you.
The grin on his face was the most fucked out expression you’ve never seen, that or he was genuinely happy. Probably the second.
“y/n, I’ve liked you for the longest time—”
“I know, I see the way you look at me,” You cut him off.
Jin smiles wholesomely, “Thank you.”
“For what.”
“Excepting my love,” He says in the most cheesy way possible.
You rolled your eyes, trying to get off him as he holds you down with his hands.
“Let me go, I’m—”
“No, please baby.”
You shook your head, looking away from him as he kept blabbering like the old man he is. As you laugh at his best efforts to make you stay, you managed to get sight of something you didn’t want to.
“Jin! Your lizard is on the bed! Why is it on the bed!”
“I don’t know, shit—what if he was here the entire time!”
“Then he must’ve enjoyed himself.”
“What?”
“Nothing, nothing at all.”
Tumblr media
© archangegguk, 25 may 2019
732 notes · View notes
kazamastar · 4 years
Text
Welcome to 2021
Ver. 2.1 - Ok. February but still, here we are. “Behold it’s me” as Logic would say. [...] I’m sorry I’m a bit shook because I started to write at 10:01AM, and it’s precisely 12:07AM, I was progressing pretty well in the process of writting and then I made a bad move and lost everything I wrote. I’m kinda mad. Really, I was this 👌 close to give up on writting it, and you can notice that the pixels are touching. But I guess the “I said I’d do it, so I’m going to do it” mentality is taking me places, once again. Even if I have to start again (that's called mental strength, take notes). And I said I’d write it baked so here I am, baked and hella motivated to do it. So, W shouldn’t help me reminding me what I wrote in the first version but nevermind. So I guess I'll put the most things I remember. I can tell there were good ideas ! I'll take this occasion to remind everyone the concept of these posts but first we will recap numbers of this year (well, more or less accurate for 2020 as I'm writting one month late) (and I'll fucking stop writting on the tumblr site and switch to OpenOffice so my next words are not lost again). 637 Nakamas (thank y'all for being here, even if I post 12847 times in a row. You're the best). 3609 posts and 23 376 likes. (109 drafts : lol it's less than a few weeks ago)
Pic : Plot twist 2. No more smile, but the return of the bowtie. (aka « The 4 days late suit » aka « I'm old enough to know better »)
Tumblr media
The choice of this picture was so simple. Or maybe I should have chosen the one with the mustache only I took during lockdown ? Ahah. But … this picture could almost resume the year on its own. If I'd describe it in depth and explain the context, I could review 70% of the events that happened this year (and I think I'll go for that later, interesting exercise).
So. First let me explain the goal of these sums up. Each « Welcome to XXXX » is a resume, a sum up of the year XXXX-1. I write these for me, it's a funny way to keep track of all these years. I try to describe more or less precisely what happened during the year. I allow myself to be more or less precise because I firstly write these for me. And sometimes these posts tend to be long. Especially this one. It's gonna be sooo long. Like, idk maybe highlight this line and take a few seconds to scroll down and see how looooong it is. Kinda discouraging isn't it ? Lucky you it won't go on forever though as today, as I'm writting that it's 12:23PM and I'll have to be gone at 4 or 5PM. But I think contraints make art, even if I don't like to write under any kind of pressure. But I'm determined to do it in one take. So in these posts I also write about the TV Shows, manga, anime, movies I've seen/read. Even books, as I finally had the chance to read « Le Petit Prince » this year. We all know we had time this year, don't we ? And at the end, I post a 12 songs playlist (+ songs that I discovered this year that also are going to remind me of the year). We can roughly say it's « 1 song/1 month » but it's not always true. These songs are songs I like a lot, like really (but not necessarily my favorite) but above all, they remind me of the year I'm resuming (it can also be older songs). I also post my top 3 albums of the year. I'm thinking also of detailing my choices of playlist. Maybe not explaining all of them but a few. [12:36PM. And I'm already hungry.] On the 1st try I remember I talked about the TV shows I saw. I forgot to mention it but I write in English for a few reasons. First is : it helps me exercising my English. For me, it's the most beautiful langage to talk and it's a good occasion to do so. And then I actually enjoy writting in English. And it prevents unwanted people who don't master English to read all that (as it is pretty intimate). But joke's on me, I'm conscious the people I'd like to keep away from reading this all master English, and even better than me for some of them. (It surely is the case for 27 at least, even though we all know she still won't read this lol). Yes, I never drop names in these sum ups. Or at least, some names are blacklisted. I always chose a number to nominate them they would normally recognize themselves. So, talking about English, I've seen « Emily in Paris » on Netflix. It may surprize you but I'm very interested in dubbing. French dubbing is amazing. For example I bought « Spiderman » on PS4 this year and the french voice is the same voice actor as in the « Amazing Spider-Man » (yes the one with Andrew Garfield). (UNPOPULAR OPINION : Andrew Garfield actually is the best spiderman. Or at least the one I prefer and by far). Emily in Paris is funny because I watched it in English and it kinda disturbed me that it took place in Paris but everybody spoke English. On the other hand, if you watch it in French, langages people are talking become logical (French people speak french) but you'll have to deal with the DEADLY ANNOYING French voice of Emily. And her accent. I think I just watched 1 or 2 episodes like that, I couldn't take more ?. If you have time you should take 5 seconds to listen to what I'm talking about. But it was quite a good show. It was so fun to see these streets I've been visiting for so long in a Netflix show. By the way, I think it's easy to say that I'm missing Paris so much. But not only for the tourism, but most and foremost for the competitions. Before being a tourist I was a competitor there. So, I'm missing Paris but I'm also missing karate competitions. And also just karate. I haven't stepped on a tatami for 3 weeks and it still seems like it won't get better, and we all know why. I'm curious if I could talk about this year without mentioning a very famous virus but I think it's just impossible. But this virus gave me a lot of time in March and April. Maybe less in November tho. I could finally finish The Walking Dead, which last seasons were surprisingly good. And it was so fun to watch the reactions of people on Youtube [#]. Talking about karate competitions, I also watched Cobra Kai ! What an amazing job they did there. Adding more depth to the first movie, it's funny to change perspective and see that the Daniel we were rooting for wasn't that much of a « perfect good guy » we saw (I'm not talking about the kick in the face etc). It's also funny to notice I kinda went fro Daniel to Johnny lol. But having a Netflix show talking about martial arts and value they teach to their students ? It was perfect, even more when you see that some of my students also saw it so when we were training I was refering to it they almost all got it. And it's also funny to see that it's not as Manichean as the 1st movie was. It's a 9/10 for me. If I read the last sum up right, I said : « This year 2020 I really need to watch Kimetsu no yaiba, Jojo, Violet evergarden, Gintama and i have to keep ready 7 deadly sins. » So : Kimetsu no Yaiba was dope. The anime was beautiful and the manga was very entertaining. Not a top tier manga but definitively a good one. Jojo's anime was cool but too long. I stopped after season 2 or 3 I guess ? Violet Evergarden was TRASH (and very bad for a date, if you ask me) and I didn't take time to explore the 2 others. I also saw : Assassination classroom (5/10, i couldn't finish it so i skipped directly to the last episode, was as moving as people said), Validé (8/10, with an insane final episode), No Game No Life (8,5/10, i loved it), Freaks and Geeks (7,5 but i didn't finish it, I really like the old school vibe), Code geass (7/10, great anime and great opening). I finally discovered Community and it was worth it. What a funny show. And what a pleasure to see Mr Donald Glover on screen. Makes me think that I need to watch Atlanta again. The problem with Community is the last seasons broke the 4th wall too much for me, it became painful to watch. But the 3 or 4 seasons are crazy. Another show that was even more funny : IT Crowd. I finally had the chance to see the episode of « I came here to drink milk and kick ass, and I just finished my milk ». This show is a 9,25/10. Grand Army was also a great show of 2020. Dom is an amazing character (but I already said it). Kengan Ashura was also so cool ! I think it's what Baki would have liked to become. This year I also started to watch « American horror Story » again (alone and not alone). These last seasons were awesome. I also converted Elodi to «my hero academia », it was so cool to share that. Other things I saw : SAO S4 (AMAZING, SO BEAUTIFUL), Erased, SNK Last season) ; The Mandalorian, 24's 9th season.« Queen's gambit » have been one of the greatest show I've seen this year. And I really want to say that I played chess before the show came out (add me on Lichess if you want to play with me. Same username. I'm not strong -about 1000 ELO I guess- but I'm always happy to play and learn). If you want a precise idea of my level, on the chess.com app, I can beat Emir 🇹🇷 (1000 ELO) often but I didn't win once against Sven 🇸🇰 (who is ~1100 ELO). I'm so happy talking about all these lengthen the post even more. Kinda satisfying. But I could also talk about Tekken and chess this year. I think I have a thing with dueling sports. I'm a Karate competitor, I love Tekken and I like chess. I guess someone has something to prove haha. But come on, chess is incredible. For the 1st lockdown, I was just playing (not alone) but I wanted to make progress just by practicing. And that's how I got BB 5 or 7 (yes, it means Beat By = my number of loss in a row). But at the end of the 2nd lockdown I finally allowed myself to study a little more, thanks to Youtube (once again). This is SO INTERESTING. Like the strategies, the top players. French content creators are fun but I like american ones more. Eric Rosen is my favourite. He's always calm, he often finds solutions. GothamChess is also very entertaining. You can say by how he talks he has been a teacher. He's great. So, once again on some shonen shit, I started studying more. Mid December, a kid beat me 2 times in a row. He's a smart kid, I like him. He didn't brag or anything. And then, during Christmas Holidays I spent 2 or 3 hours a day watching chess videos. I guess he hasn't been able to beat me since then haha. By the way I should play with him later on today. Playing chess is a way for me to make sure my brain doesn't let me down, like gym for the brain. At least, it's what I thought when I started but I quickly discovered that it's a game of patterns recognizing, so memory is really challenged here. I mean, in the middlegame you have to be smart to get by but at the beginning and ending … you have to know your openings. I have also thought of joining a club but I don't know if chess communities are benevolent. I also noticed that high ranked players seem to have strong personalities. And then for Tekken (yes, 3 years and a half later I'm still on this game) I'm still making progress. In March, someone made me want to play Heihachi. What a funny character. Not top tier, but fun. Leroy Smith is also fun to play. There was no offline tournament but I won one, the 1st organized by Tekken Toulouse and finished 5th at the second. It's funny to live that level of stress straight from my bed. Usually, that kind of stress making my whole body trembling is usually found nearby tatamis of Karate competitons. (Yes, these Tekken tournaments make me stressful and that's the reason I can't play Jin in tournaments). But Eddy is still a sure value. Still progressing in movement, and whiff punishing. Mishimas are getting more consistent on electrics but it's not perfect. By the way, if you love fighting games and Bruce Lee, there's a video you need to see (whoever you are) : [#]. If you're really interested in these topics, you should appreciate this video as much as I did [2:10 PM. I have eaten, but now I have the feeling that I'm late.] Btw I don't skip line to add some « length » effect. Once again I'm sorry if making it until here was painful to read, but I need to make this paragraph the least attractive I can. This line I'm writting is almost on the 3rd page of OpenOffice. And I try to avoid using emojis, so there's just text. Tout dans le fond, pas de forme. Also, congratulations for making it until here, you must be very motivated. I'm writting slowly because it's the 1st time I write this by daytime, and I swear at the begining people were harassing me ahah. It's fun because the sum up of 2019 was so short. Just with its form, you can tell how 2019 have been peaceful. I don't remember if I talked about it already but a disaster could have happened in September/October 2019. But karate kept my mind busy so the worst have been avoided. Time spent on the tatamis kept me away from overthinking about my problems. And that was a good strategy indeed. Because in 2020 it wasn't the same. If we count right. Dojos were opened in January, February, 1st half of march, reopened in September and october, closed on november and opened in December (Mon Dieu quel … CASSE-TEX hahaha merci c'est tout pour moi). It was a weird karate year. Today is the 1 year anniversary of my last competition. During the 1st lockdown, I had litteraly no desire to train. Some of you know why. But let's talk a bit more about COVID and lockdowns. The most important thing is that I didn't spent the 1st lonely. This was the most challenging time of my life, but I can say that I made it thanks to 0808 so I'm eternally grateful for that. So, if we recap months by months : January was a funny month. One thing that I thought a miracle happened (until I found out months later what a real miracle was). I also almost went into a brawl. I guess this weird ass month set the tone for the 11 months to follow. February … was one of the calmest month. I had an awesome dojo session in Balma with 0808 in February. I think there were a lot of beautiful sunsets this month. Guess our weather power was at its peak. These 3 1st months of 2020 had a lot of trainings, even if I was injured due to kumite. March and April are kinda the same for me. I won't talking long about these but I'd simply say that I'm glad that I hadn't to write to 27. So, the Miracle happened by mid April. Mid april to mid may, it was cool. We were at home but … the weather was nice, I was doing sport everyday (but no real karate trainings) and I could keep this rythm of exercising until … Half July, which is good. It's the first time in my life I'm that consistent in doing sports at home. From mid may, I started to train with Coach O. on a weekly basis. It was incredible. These days were still bliss in my mind. I was there, no « real problems » in mind, I wasn't alone, I was making progress physically … It was really great. And from mi may to end of July, it kept getting better.Indeed, I fell in love again in January and it was getting stronger by the months. It's been a while I haven't fell this hard for someone. But she gave it back to me nicely. And then … Mala suerte 3.0. This point of the sum up is funny because I do remember when I talked about mala suerte in the other sum ups. I do realize how it's always the same thing when I write those : « 1st part of the year is cool, then not cool, then cool again but in a weird way because I have insane difficulties to repair broken parts of me » but hey. This time it's not my fault. It makes me realize how cyclic all this is. So, August, September and October have been terrible and chaotic months. A level of sadness rarely reached until there. Maybe comparable to September 2018. A high level of anger also. But still, with rare occasions to train, so no occasions to let go off steam. In fact, let's talk a bit about this anger. I've always took a lot of pride in the fact that I could most of the time remain calm in a lot of situations. Plus, being patient isn't something natural but … I learned to be through the years. I was so surprised to notice how angry I became … It simply wasn't me. But the reason is simple : I really think karate brings me balance in life, on a lot of levels (and it concerns me a lot for when I'll stop competing one day …). But I realized it so I'm working on it. In 2020, I led a lot of fights, sometimes I won and often I lost, but I also avoided a lot of them. One of the reasons I think I'm not ready to be a good partner is first I think I'm too angry. I don't think I could be mean to my partner but … I think I could be annoying to deal with. But mainly, I'm not ready to better myself now. To find the good partner, you need to become a good partner first, and this is precisely what I'm not ready to become. Despite being not perfect, I'm fine that way and I know how far from perfect I'm right now. But nevermind. This is the kind of state of mind you can't afford when you're in a relationship. I'm not saying you need to change to fit your partner's ideals. But if you notice something's wrong in your behaviour/habits and don't want to correct it, you might be a bad partner (but I could be wrong, I'm not a couple therapist lol).
Oh. And that's the moment I can describe my photo to tell the story differently. So this shot was taken precisely on Sunday, 4th of October. 1302 got confirmed so we had to go to the Temple du Salin. I went there with my father and he decided to rock a bowtie so I wanted to match him. It was so fun. That was the first time we stepped in a church after « all these events ». It was a strong moment for me. So, this picture (taken by me, thank you tripod) was taken 4 days after I « took a gamble ». I took a lot of gambles this year. One memorable gamble that lead to beautiful pictures of Toulouse was on August 27th (lol). This was after our breakup. I gave her an adress and an hour, and I hopped she would come. She never came so this was a lost gamble. (So I had a great time watching « Back to the future » outdoors, on a big movie screen, but I was alone). But this time was different. I did suppose she would be at one place on a certain day at the end of September. And I gambled right because she was there. And even if the context was so particular, I can tell we had a great time. I was so ready that I put on my best white shirt, because I knew she kinda liked it. I was there to win her back but I simply failed. Guess the shirt wasn't enough. So it was funny to wear the full suit 4 days later, I was like « Dude, nice effort but it's too late  lol» (plus the Temple du Salin is on the other side of the closest bridge from her home) but I still hopped to cross her road on that day. Oh and as we're analyzing this picture, I really like the bokeh on the autmun-colored leaves. I had the luck to have a very sweet light when I took these pictures. And the post processing was really funny. I have a lot of versions of this picture indeed. But all these colors in the background always make me think of a quote I love :  « Autumn shows us how beautiful it is to let things go » and this quote is so damn right. I discovered this year that I have difficulties to let things go. The thing is I hate injustice. I hate to see things that litteraly belong to me, things I deserve, simply run away from me. Sometimes I'm telling myself it's just my karma making me pay for all the شيطان I've done in the past. But other times I just try to convince myself to let go. It's been the 2nd most challenging thing this year. These levels of depression have never been reached before. But still, here I am. But not stronger than before. I had this conversation a few weeks ago about « what doesn't kill you makes you stronger ». To support this idea, some people might evoke the principle of « Kintsugi » as an example. But I strongly disagree about the first statement. I'm not a goddamn bowl. I take the example of my lower belly scar : it didn't kill me but it didn't get stronger either. That's the exact opposite indeed. Sometimes it still hurts even though it's been done 12 years ago (the last time it hurt was this night, almost stopping me from finding sleep). It's a personal opinion but what didn't kill me made me weaker. And I'm not just talking about physical injuries. Losing the ability to trust after all these events isn't what I'd call « getting stronger », even though « I didn't do anything wrong ». That's an expensive price. Bref. I think you can overcompensate with something else but the damaged parts may stay weak after. [3:03 PM. So I have about 1 hour to finish it. Easy.] There's one thing I wanted to talk about in this sum up, related to the fact of « being strong ». I read Blach again (you can tell by my december posts) and I started with the lost agent arc, followed by the TYBW arc. There's 2 things about it : its poetry, through the words and the drawings will always amaze me (it amazed me even if it’s the 2nd time I’me reading it), and the 2nd thing : I love how Ichigo become stronger. He lost his Shinigami powers but then found his Fullbring powers. And that is very important because he becomes strong again, but it's a different kind of strong and I LOVE THIS. It's like in real life. I was very strong in June 2012 (videos as proof), but it's not the same strong as in July 2017 or April/November 2018. June and July 2020 have been a different kind of strong. Not that I gained 10 kgs in 2 months (unfortunately) but I was exercising daily. I was getting my body ready for the supposed heavenly month of August that was awaiting me (us). Unfortunately there was no videos of karate at this period (but I made some in september!) but I was feeling great physically. In fact. This May/June/July 2020 period could be considered as “bliss” for me. Of course there was some background problems but ... Mentally I was getting back on my feet, I was deeply in love, physically pretty feeling myself. Plus on the 1st half of July i could go back to the tatamis ... I swear this level of peace and life appreciation have rarely been reached before. Well, this concept of getting stronger differently is almost obsessing me for a simple reason : I'm feeling like I'm getting older. 27 is a weird age for competing in karate. If I look back, I realize I'm older than William when he stopped (it's his birthday tomorrow!!). Also older than Zak, Teddy and so on. I guess I'll never be physically like 10 or 5 years ago but I'm really asking myself if I can be better. But as seen as the pains I go through after the trainings … It's going to be complicated. Plus I did my body wrong this year. There was pain in mars, april, august, september, october, november and december. I tried a lot of things to make it go. I tried to smoke it, i tried to sleep it, i tried to drink it also. I tried to fuck it of course but none of these things worked. But can we consider I won if only my cock still works ? Compared to 2018 : yes it is a win. And at least when I'm with someone, that makes less time crying and overthinking shit. Anyway, I also tried to smoke it really hard. And that's an habit I'll have trouble to let go but nvmd. Still, one of my 2021 resolutions is to smoke less. Also, I took a funny resolution that is : « I'm not accepting defeat this year ». And I realized only a few days after taking it how hard it will be. I'm not dumb, when defeat is unavoidable, I'll just take it. But I decided to be a real Scorpio and be more stubborn than ever. We can say it's above all pride. Same pride as Vegeta, Bakugo or even Endeavour. Really touched me when Bakugo talked about « Absolute victory ». Sometimes I find myself too soft. I'm not going to become an awful person (or at least, not more awful than I am right now). I'll still be kind … But I'll go get the victories I deserve a little harder. Talking about my age, I'm a bit deceived I have no close old friends to share the memories. Every one is kinda gone. Sometimes it's my fault, and sometimes it's just people who are shit but life's like this. Also, every year I try to think of my best encounter of the year. It's kinda hard because sometimes, you meet someone a few years earlier but you really get to know each other later etc … So I'm not clear if this should count only people met this year or simply the people I've spent the best times with. Because I received a curious message this summer and my God. What a luck she took the chance to write me. We realized a few days ago we were in the same class in 10th grade (2nde) (we saw the class picture, what a laughter we had). We get along so well. And it's the proof that 2nd chances deserve to be given. I swear that I also lost some important people this year. But I'm not fighting to get people back anymore. I've done it too much and I'm simply done. People need to realize it's a luck to be in my life. I have my ways but you'll hardly find a friend that's patient and kind as I am. But nevermind, it always makes more time and attention for the people who are here, who really care for my hapiness. Focusing on the people who are here was one of the main concern this year, for a lot of reasons. I thought I was good for selecting the good people in my life but looks like I still can improve. So I'm still letting people go off my life. [3:36PM. Guess I said mostly what I had to say. Maybe 5 pages is enough, but maybe not.] Oh I can still tell the rest of the year. November have been one peaceful month. Away from all the obsessions. Focused on me. No karate but still courses by videoconference. The weather was very sweet even tho it was November. This second lockdown was not that funny but we've seen worst. And December … had it's ups and downs. It was cool to meet my kids 1 month after all these video courses. They clearly got stronger, it was cool. I could also talk about my experience as a sensei this year because there's a lot to say. At the beginning of February, it was my last competition but also for my kids. We litteraly took the competition by storm. On était TROP CHAUDS. But then the Covid stopped us. We kinda were ready for Occitanie championship, if you forget that I was sick the week before the competition. I'd have loved so much to see how far their training would have taken them on this competition. But thank God they cancelled it, guess He didn't want to see me lose ahah. So, I've seen a lot of kids getting better. What a pleasure. Later on this year I told them that I wanted to see them become stronger than me. Seems cliché, but I'm happy they took it seriously. Of course I'm dead serious. We also talked about I will be waiting for them in Senior. Hope they'll continue until then. And above all I hope I will still be competing. I really want to have a positive impact on these kids, competitors or not. And I guess it's working. (Btw I'll surely do a post about Whitebeard soon, just to show him love). So. What lessons can we draw from this chaotic year ? Always treat your high school comrades well. Be picky about who you let in your life. Before engaging in a relationship, ask why her previous relationship ended. Trust no B. (And BBW's are heaven sent). Now it's 3:50PM and I guess I'm done. But I keep myself the possibility to add things if I think of things to add. It's 6 pages long (Arial, 12) but if I can make it longer I will.
[Friday. 00:55AM] Edit : Ok. The story is funny. I really wanted to finish that in one day. So I wrote the previous lines between 10 AM and 4 PM Wednesday knowing I would need more time, just to check and to add a few more details. And one of those Lonely Wednesday Night would have been perfect just to finish the job. So I planned to finish it on wednesday night but the fact is I forgot my computer home …. So here I am one day later. Still baked, so still in the right state of mind to do it. It gave me time to proofread myself (?) and most importantly, it gave me time to read again some of my previous sum ups. It was interesting to compare how they're all different, and also how my writting evolved. Tbh I think I'm becoming more comfortable with my English. Or maybe the more I express myself, the more I look at ease with the langage. This sum up is the longest I've ever written. But still, I'll add things because I still haven't told everything. For example, I haven't spoken about the fact that all the Kazamastar adventure might be closer to the end than the beginning. Like, I'm not immediatly done with all that. I'm still having a lot of fun here. Anon visitors are also part of the game, but it's still all fun. It also keeps my « photograph eye » opened. This makes me think of the quote «I want to be so awfully happy that I never need to write poetry again. » [#] and more precisely I'm thinking about : do I post more when I'm happy or sad ? But I noticed this tumblr kinda works like therapy for me. (And especially, this post is a therapy by itself. Wednesday I woke up feeling bad, lower belly aching and making this post really helped me going through the day.) I post a lot when I'm sad but it really allows me to get all of these negative feelings out of me. I do stylize things but I know I'm not a poet or anything. But can you imagine being so happy that you don't write again ? Would be an amazing feeling. (Indeed, I've already done it once [#]. I've ended a blog on a perfect happiness and yes it felt amazing. ) Imagine if I do it here. After all the trials and tribulations I went through, it would be a perfect way to finish this tumblr. But as I'm speaking, I think there's like … less than 5% chance that it ends happily. If it does, it could be in a long time. I have a few ideas of when and how it could end, but Imma have to keep these selfishly for myself. You'll see when we'll get there.:) Also, I'm realizing right now the things I'm adding to the text make the timestamps through the text a bit less accurate but that's just a detail. [2:37 AM] Earlier I talked about this blog being a therapy for me. But it’s not only this tumblr. This year I proudly finished another tumblr (yes you can guess I was proud as I posted about that 17325 times already and pinned a post). This was such a relief to end it after letting it still for litteraly 2 years. Well that’s it for tonight !
No transition : let's go for the explanations of my choices for the playlist followed by the playlist itself. It's kinda easy to understand why « la mienne » is here, for the first month. This “I can’t touch you I’m not allowed to” really made me think of someone and this someone came back. Incredible. The next song with a Boogie is perfect for February. Very peaceful month, really full of very good moments (in the backseat of a certain car for example). The 2 next songs are for March. These are kinda « lockdown anthems » as The Weeknd album came out right at that time and so did Laylow's. Plus « Escape from LA » have the vibe I really love from Abel. 2 next songs are for April. Dsvn really smashed when he put that « A muse in her feelings » album. (and the « Amusing her feelings » is even better but that won't happen before January 2021). The sequence between « Outlandish – Keep it going - flawless » was one of the best thing I heard musically this year. But keep it going is insane. « Meilleurs » from Oboy is … special. And so are the 2 following songs. Meilleurs is now blacklisted but it's still one good song. But I can't listen to it anymore. Maybe that's exactly because it reminds me June and July. Count me in reminds me precisely of August 8th. Btw what a funny day, very far from all expectations we built up through the years (let's remind that the countdown started with more that 400 days, but I guess patience and loyalty is not always rewarded). I might digress from the playlist one second, but on this day we were in Treilles with the guys, and thank God I had them in this moment ... That’s when I drank to heal, with “count on me” for soundtrack. For September, I hesitated between « DEUX TOILES DE MER » or « MEVTR » (which means « Meilleur d'Entre Vous Tous Reunis », the 1st stage name of Damso). Damso’s flow on MEVTR is huge. He makes a whole verse rhyme and on but … 2 toiles is more iconic. Talking about iconic, « Bande organisée » wasn't a masterpiece but a force to be reckoned with (i find this expression funny ahah). I mean, in hip hop nowadays we don't see often rappers teaming up with big groups like that. Plus on this song particularly some of them have interesing flows and a lot of energy. And you can tell it comes from the South. Not of them are goods, some are excellent but this makes a very decent track. « Route 66 » was cool, even tough it's for November (so 2nd lockdown) it gave me really lovely vibes. And I take this occasion talking about November 2020 to remind it was the 10th anniversary of Kanye West's MBDTF and I celebrated it the right way héhé. Finally, this featuring is really ending the year well. Dinos dropped an insane album, his best since a long time and Tayc also (respectively « Stamina, » and « Fleur froide »). So having them on the same track was risky but it paid very well, incredible vibe from those two combined. They could have been in the top 3 albums but some people made better than them. Trinity is my top 1 one 2020. The concept, the musics … it was INSANE. QALF was also great. It's insane to see Damso get rid of « artistic barriers » to focus only on sound and music. No communication etc … Just music. And Eternal Atake from Lil Uzi Vert because it was long awaited but also because it was perfect, also a 1st lockdown album so it helped me forget my loneliness but so much good tracks ! And finally we have the very special songs that I coudn't tell why I like them. I just love their vibes. So now is 4:15 PM and I'm offically finished but I still have to tweak it. Know I won't hesitate to add things that are related to 2020 and that come to my mind :) Thanks for reading me. Have a lovely day, or night.
2020 Playlist
Tayc – La mienne (Accoustic)
A Boogie – Reply feat Lil Uzi Vert
The Weeknd – Escape for LA
Laylow – Nakré
dvsn – Keep it goin ✨
PartyNextDoor – Believe it feat Rihanna
Trippie Redd & Russ – The Way
OBOY - Meilleurs
Kehlani - Serial Lover
Juice WRLD & Marshmello - Come and go
THEY. - Count me in
Damso - Deux toiles de mer
13 Organisé - Bande organisée
Joe Dwet File - Route 66
Dinos & Tayc - Je wanda
Spécial : Lil Tecca - Last Call  YNW Melly  - City girls
Jessame - Times we had ~ Dennis Lloyd - Never go back ~  Elliot Trent - computer love
3 top albums de 2020 : 
Trinity de Laylow - Qalf de Damso - Eternal atake de Lil Uzi vert
0 notes
oscar-piastri · 5 years
Text
secret & lies [peter parker x reader]
pairing: peter parker x reader
summary: peter and reader both are keeping secrets from each others; they both have a secret identity they’re too scared to reveal 
words: +2.8k 
notes: haven’t wrote anything for this fandom in like a year??? but enjoy this to celebrate far from home (coming out in two days in France)
Tumblr media
“I’m sorry, I have to cancel tonight. Something came up with the Stark Internship” your boyfriend blurred out. You couldn’t help but see that he was blaming himself for cancelling your little date once again. But this feeling slowly vanished when he saw you smiling.
“Don’t worry Peter! I was going to tell you that I also needed to cancel. My parents are going out and the nanny cancelled, so I need to babysit my little sister” you explained. 
You and Peter started dating a few months ago, yet it felt like you’ve been together for much longer than that and you didn’t mind that. In your first weeks you were inseparable, always together, texting and calling. He was your first serious relationship and you felt like it would be the only one. Everything was perfect. And even thought you were spending less time together because of his amazing internship, you always reassured him by saying that you couldn’t be prouder of him and that only wish him good things.
Peter hated this situation, where he had to cancel date nights and where he had to lie to you all the time. What was breaking his heart even more was that you were happy for him while he was straight up lying to your face every time. Oh he was often thinking about telling you the truth; that he was Spider-Man, that he was ditching you to catch criminals but he knew it would bring danger and worries into your relationship.
Little did he know that his sweet and supportive girlfriend was also keeping a secret.
You hated faking a smile and seeing your boyfriend believing your lies. He was so nice and he didn’t deserve those awful lies. You loved him and you couldn’t stand the idea of breaking up with him, so you’re always trying to convince yourself that lying is the best thing to do; that it’s keeping him safe from your secret life.
“Alright, I’ll call you later” Peter said before pecking your lips. You wished he had more time so you could keep kissing him but you knew he had to go right away.
“Have fun!” You told him as he waved goodbye when he walked out of the room.
As soon as you made sure that Peter was outside your house, on his way to his internship, you ran back to your room and jumped on your bed where your computer was lying on a pillow.
You ignored the few things you were supposed to do for school and put your entire attention on your computer and the files inside. You also grabbed the box under your bed and took out some papers that you carefully put on your bed.
“Okay, let’s do this” you said out loud, looking at the numerous plans and maps: buildings, neighbourhood, and lists of names and timetables with key words. 
After long minutes, probably hours because the sun was going down, you circled a house and highlighted some names while taking a sip of your drink. Your alarm went on and you knew it was time for you to get ready. You changed your clothes to a much darker color, put on a hoodie, threw the papers in a backpack and opened your window to get out.
As you were halfway outside your room, you turned around and grabbed some stuff in your closet. “In case I have an interesting encounter with this annoying Spider dude, might have to get ready to fight back” you said to yourself, carefully putting some gadget in your bag.
You walked discreetly in dark streets, playing with the shadows in order not to be seen. You knew the way by heart, you used to do it pretty often to spot places to hide. After a few minutes, you finally ended up in the neighbourhood you were looking for. You hide yourself behind huge dumpsters and took out your binoculars, mostly to make sure that the house you were targeting was empty. 
“Let’s rob this shit” you mumbled as you put on a mask to cover a part of yourself; .
Easy. Quick. Entry via the backdoor. No alarm. No one was home. Perfect moment. You couldn’t remember how you got that idea, stealing stuff, breaking into houses, perfectly knowing that you’ll make people feel unsafe in their own houses. But you didn’t care, you were only thinking about the rush of adrenaline that was in your body as soon as you step a feet in the house. 
You’ve been doing this for a few months, and to be honest, the fact that there was now a new vigilante protecting the city made all of this more exciting. You hated him, but you couldn’t help but love the thrill of getting caught or escaping. Not that you were keeping tabs but he never managed to catch you, and you were ready to keep that score.
Focusing back on the house, you hurried in the main rooms to find money, jewelry, pretty much anything that could fit into your bag, without being to heavy and that had value.
You were leaving one of the bedroom when you stopped in the middle of the stairs when you heard some noises. There was no cars, so you knew it wasn’t anyone from the family or even the cops. You stayed put, without making a sound so you could focus on what was outside.
“I know you’re in there! Wasn’t really discreet” your heart stopped beating when you heard those words. “I saw the flashlight from outside. Typically the sign of a thief” the voice continued and you recognized right away who it was.
“You still haven’t caught me. Let me tell you that I hate spiders, I kill them. But I’m feeling nice tonight, I might just run away” you answered, still loud so he could hear you, wherever he was. 
Not wanting to get caught, you knew you had to leave right now. You weren’t good with jumping off the roof so the only solution was windows or doors. You looked around to find the perfect escape spot, when you saw a shadow behind a window in the living room. You assumed it was Spider-Man, so you decided to run as fast as you could to the front door.
You flew the door open and froze when you saw Spider-Man right in front of you. “Hey there! I knew I’d find you again!” He said. 
“Aw, that’s so sweet! Guess what? I have a surprise for you” you smirked, discreetly taking something from your pockets. “Good luck finding me” you half yelled as you dropped some balls on the ground. It was smoke bomb and as soon as they hit the ground, a cloud of smoke covered Spider-Man, reducing his ability to see.
You took opportunity of this situation and escaped from a window. You knew he would be right behind you, so you gathered all your energy to run the fastest. You turned in a dark alley, and hide behind some cardboard. Only a few seconds later, you saw your not friendly hero jumping from buildings to buildings trying to find you.
Too scared to be caught, you stayed hidden for a few minutes, making sure that the way was clean and secure. You were out of breath and it was a little bit difficult for you to breathe normally, since you were still anxious about getting caught. Spider-Man has never been so close to catch you, and it drove you mad and scared. Beyond that, you were still proud of what you managed to do.
Once you were able to walk again without freaking out, you took off your dark hoodie and mask and join back the main street to go back home, without raising questions.
It was 11pm and you were completely exhausted. As soon as you got home, you grabbed something to eat and went straight to bed, without checking in with your parents. You assumed they read the note on your bed and that they knew you’d come home late, that is why they didn’t jump on you as soon as you step foot in the house.
You still had school the day after but you passed on the homework and fell asleep in 2 seconds, exhausted by all the emotions of the night.
You woke up earlier than usual the next morning, you still needed to do some homework and you could never go to school without them being done. Your phone vibrated and you found a text from Peter saying he was on his way to pick you up. 
“Hey babe” you greeted your boyfriend with a soft kiss on his lips. “How are you?” You asked him a little worried when you saw that his sweet smile wasn’t on his face. 
“Oh… I’m good. I just had a complicated thing to deal with yesterday” he lied, smiling a little to reassure you. It was obvious that Peter couldn’t tell you the truth; that he was mad because he let a criminal escape. So he just keep with the usual lie; the Stark internship. Not wanting to lie again this day, he quickly changed the subject.
“How was the babysitting?” He asked, holding your hands and intertwining your fingers as you walked together to school.
“I’m good! We just watched movies all night” you lied too. You couldn’t tell him that you escaped Spider-Man while you were robbing a house. 
The rest of the walk was in silence, Peter was upset about something and he decided to keep it to himself and you decided to stay quiet, not wanting to say a dumb thing that would made him even more angry.
“I’ll see at lunch” you told Peter before kissing his cheek, when you got into the school.
“I’ll save you a sit” he simply replied, lost in his thoughts.
You didn’t realise Peter’s mind was somewhere else and that he decided to skip school for the day, in order to improve his suit so he could finally beat you. He was pissed off but he had the feeling that this situation would be over soon.
When you got his text at lunch time saying that he went back home, you didn’t bother meeting with Ned and MJ and went outside to find a calm and discreet spot to prepare for you next robbery.
You knew the perfect place, a house in your neighbourhood. The owners were out of town for the weekend and they were leaving today; in the middle of the afternoon. You saw them pack this morning when you were walking with Peter. The fact that you were familiar with the environment was a bonus for you, and it wasn’t the only positive thing: this couple wasn’t liked by much, so nobody would watch their house. It was all perfect for you.
“There you are! Ned and I have been looking for you” you heard someone. You quickly locked your phone where you were writing your ideas for tonight when you realised it was MJ.
“Heeeeeey girl” you awkwardly answered back. “Yeah sorry, didn’t feel like coming, I’m worried about Peter and didn’t want to force you to have to deal with my worry self” 
She looked at you with her special suspicious look she used to give to Peter “Weird. Anyway, Ned, Betty and I are going out tonight, you and Peter wanna join?” She asked.
“Thank you for thinking of me! I don’t know for Peter but I already have something planned for tonight. But if it doesn’t last too long, I’ll text you to see if I can join you” you explained a little bit embarrassed for turning down your friends. Even though you still had Saturday night to deal with your secret activity, you couldn’t wait, already missing the feeling and rush of adrenaline in your body.
“Deal” she simply said before turning around to walk back inside the building, with her hands in her pockets.
You were quick to follow your friend because your first class of the afternoon was starting soon. This afternoon was probably the longest you’ve ever had. You were feeling like a child being all excited before its birthday, counting minutes until the gifts, and in your case, the gift was an empty house full of interesting things to steal.
As soon as you heard the bell, you grabbed your stuff and ran home to get ready. It was still early and you needed to wait until at least 9pm so it’d be dark outside, so you found yourself sitting in your room, counting the hours and watching the sun going down. 
You tried to text Peter but he didn’t answer. You were getting tired of seeing your relationship vanishing. You knew you were to blame, because you were keeping secrets, but you knew deep down that Peter wasn’t always honest with you. Thinking of losing Peter made you rethink about your secret activities, Peter was the sweetest and he would never deserve a criminal as a girlfriend. Maybe the time for you to stop stealing should come soon. 
By the time you finished thinking about it, your sister called you to dinner; something that would make the time fly quicker. But as you started eating, you realised how lucky you were to have a family like this, and knowing what you were doing would break their hearts. You put that thought in your head as a second reason to stop stealing.
You looked at your phone and the digits showed 10pm. You changed into darker clothes, put on your mask and grabbed your backpack. This time, you decided to go without gadgets; you were close to home and you figured you wouldn’t have to deal with Spider-Man. You locked your room and went through the window to leave. You took a detour to make sure that you’d reach the backdoor where no one would see you. 
So distracted and sure of yourself, you made the mistake to forget about the alarm. You didn’t realise that with all the robberies around town, the owners decided to buy and install a secret and silenced alarm, which you didn’t know about. And as soon as you opened the back door, the alarm sent a signal to the cops. 
You wandered around the house, trying to find objects that you could bring. You somehow lost track of time and it was when you heard the cops that you realised you’ve been here way too long and that you needed to run right away. On your way, you threw on the ground whatever you stole, it was heavy and could slow you down. You reached the backdoor and ended up in the garden right where you arrived. You were about to leave through the trees, just like you did before when you felt one of your leg stuck on the ground.
“Got you!” A voice half yelled. “I knew I’d make it one day” the voice continued. You tried to turn around, but it was difficult with your leg webbed to the ground. You eventually managed to turn half your body, to find yourself in company of your dear Spider-Man.
“Yeah, because I made a mistake, Spider-Dude” you growled, mentally punching yourself for being so dumb about this robbery.
“D-Don’t call me that! Anyway…. Lucky for you, I told the cops I’ll handle it” he declared, pointing behind him, where you assumed the cops’ cars were in front of the house.
“That’s nice of you. But could you like… Free my leg? My position is killing my back” you asked and that made Spider-Man laughed.
“It was quite a good idea, your little gadget last night” he said ignoring you. “Actually, now that I’ve got you and that you’re going to jail, I’d like the see who I was against” he suggested and you froze, almost forgetting to breathe.
“N-no, not fair. Not cool. I already lost, just… Just let me go and I’ll stop. And don’t take off my mask, it’ll kill the mystery” you tried to negotiate but you knew that it was useless.
“That’s not how it works. You should have thought about that before you started stealing” and with that, he used his webs to get out your mask.
You didn’t had the time to cover you face and closing your eyes would be useless, so you stayed like that, completely exposed.
“That can’t be….” He started and you rolled your eyes, assuming that he didn’t expected to see a girl that young. “Y-Y/N?” He asked.
When you heard your name, your heart skipped a beat. “H-how do you know my-” you didn’t had the time to finish your sentence because as you were speaking, Spider-Man took of his mask, revealing the face of your boyfriend.
“Peter?!” You asked, completely shocked.
208 notes · View notes
1stunseeliefaelass · 4 years
Text
Darksiders Arthurian Tales Revisited
Chapter 2: An Unlikely Meeting
Barrcus decided to go over the plan with Morgen again, but only after Mina took the girls out to go play for a moment. After all these little ladies didn't need to know what may happen. That and keeping secrets is rarely a child's strong suit, let own for two of em. Morgen looked to Barrcus as he shut the door behind them again.
With that he began, "So you start taking the trail, make sure you make your rounds around countryside. Be sure everyone sees you, even the bandits. We need to make sure that this is as public as possible."
From there, he detailed the route as one that was often raided by bandits. He further explained that he knew what time they'd strike, due to his future seeing capabilities.
"Why send me on such a route if you know what's coming?" Morgen questioned him.
"Because the Horsemen will be coming along that same route. Specifically around the time you get attacked. They should protect you when finding the carriage."
Morgen's eyes widened, "The Horsemen?! But why would they help me? Why are they even coming here?"
"I may have slipped in details of the book in a few rumors. A carefully spun web I assure you." Barrcus reassured her.
"Why do this? It could put you at risk if Uther finds out what you've done." Morgen frantically explained.
"Please, I've been in the castle this whole time. My spiders however, have not been. Besides, the only way for Uther to find out is if someone in our group told him. As far as the Council knows, it was just a bunch of rumors. Rumors that they need to check."
Morgen thought a moment before nodding, "Very well, I'll trust your judgment Barrcus. Just please, promise me you'll be careful."
"Hmhm, if everything goes as planned tonight, I will be." Barrcus stated with a smile before fading into the shadow.
Morgen then readied herself for the trip ahead. It was just another sort of ride she often took by carriage. To greet the people and make sure they were alright. Course the captain would need some convincing about the path, but she and Mina managed it. The only problem, was Mina couldn't convince the girls to stay there. Morgen believed they'd be safest at the castle, but with the girls' continued insisting and begging she caved. Bringing a thin sword of hers that melded into a mage staff. Course she'd also have to ask Vortigern about bringing them along. Which may lead to a lecture or two as far as she was concerned. With that she entered the throne room, a bit nervous but doing her best to hide it.
"My liege, I came to bid you goodbye before my latest ride out into the country. And I needed to ask something of Uncle Vortigern before I left." Morgen declared as calmly as possible.
"What is it?" Uther inquired of her.
"The girls are insisting I bring them along. I tried telling them no but they can beg way too well these days. I wanted to know your opinion on it first though Uncle. See what you thought of the idea."
Vortigern observed her briefly, and upon seeing her sword staff, "Is this going to be dangerous?"
"The route is a risky one yes. But I wouldn't let anything happen to them and you know it." Morgen replied nervously.
"What time are you going to be back?" Vortigern bade her.
"I shall return before the party, and I'm sure the girls will be tired after I'm back. So they'll likely go to bed all the faster." Morgen stated calmly.
Vortigern sighed, "If you can ensure their safety, I'll allow it."
Morgen gave him a hug, "I'll let them know. Don't worry I'll make sure nothing harms them."
Vortigern reciprocated the hug, "Stay safe, and keep an eye out for bandits."
"Of course Uncle, thank you." Morgen replied before going on her way.
Vortigern let her go and then glanced over at his brother. Uther was barely hiding his jealousy at that moment. "You know if you'd quit with your tirades around her, maybe she'd trust you more."
Uther doesn't return the look, "One must show strength, not weakness."
"Strange how everyone has a different point of view on what weakness is." Vortigern states before inquiring, "So is there anything else I need to know about?"
"No, it's just a Masque, this party I mean. Nothing to worry about." Uther mumbled out whilst staring blankly at Vortigern.
Vortigern feels a twinge of terror at the cold blankness of Uther's gaze before coughing, "Ahem well, I think I should be getting ready for the party."
"Yes that would be a...good idea." Uther muttered out simply before walking off in the opposite direction of his brother.
Vortigern couldn't help but wonder why Uther seemed so, distant this time. Especially so after Morgen hugged him. It was only a hug after all. Surely it was nothing to be concerned with. At least he could only hope so.
Meanwhile Morgen and Mina were enjoying the open road with Anna and Elaine along for the ride. Morgen enjoyed their little game of I Spy whilst waving to the village folk and stopping occasionally to help anyone in need. Wanting to be a good example to the girls after all, and to be a kind person overall. She kept noticing the same group of horse riders following their carriage overtime. Realizing they may likely be the bandits Barrcus had informed her of seeing in his future sight. Eventually her concerns would become realized, as the bandits waited until a particular stretch of wooded road to attack the carriage. Meanwhile the two Horsemen had FINALLY made it to the veil to open a portal through it.
"Took ya long enough." Strife noted in exasperation.
Death only growled at him in response.
"How long do you think you can keep it open?"
Growling again Death shouted, "NOT LONG!"
Once Despair, Dust, Mayhem, and Strife were all through the portal Death created, Death had to be pulled through himself by his younger brother. Strife watched him a bit concerned as he worked to catch his breath.
"Need a minute?"
"Yeah....that would be...appreciative right now..." Death expressed between deep breaths. Strife placed a hand on his shoulder still, and Death only shrugged him off with an, "I'm well. Let's just keep moving."
Strife shook his head before saying, "Alright whatever."
From there the two continued riding on. Soon finding a secluded road without pavement, and with seemingly no travelers on it. Strife however noted his elder brother's paranoid gaze searching the woods surrounding them.
Finally after a long enough silence he groaned, "Ugh....dude."
"Hmm?"
"Stop it!" Strife demanded.
"Why?" Death inquired cocking his head at him.
"You're freaking me out!" Strife urged him.
Death remained simple with his questions, "How exactly is this freaking you out?"
"I dunno you're making me paranoid. What with all that looking around like something's gonna happen. It's like you're expecting a fight."
"Seriously?" Death asked once again in a simple tone before continuing with, "What am I supposed to do about that?"
"Stop acting paranoid! Seriously man when you're paranoid I am. We all get paranoid whenever you do. As you only get like that when you're absolutely sure something's gonna happen."
"If you don't keep quiet, something will." Death growled lowly in a threatening tone before calming enough to explain softly, "Just look at the ground, and you'll see why."
"What am I looking for?"
"Just look." Death implored quietly.
Strife did so rolling his eyes, only to find horse tracks around them. None of which came from Despair or Mayhem, "Bandits."
"Yes, that's why I've been looking around. Now shush so I can listen for them." Death whispered to him.
Strife nods at that, "Right.", then begins to palming Mercy at his waist.
Before long they began hearing a cockney accented man saying something rather interesting, "Well well well, looks like we've got ourselves a Princess here. Wonder what we can do with that? Bet he'd probably pay a pretty penny for ya."
A female voice spoke up with an irish sounding accent, "Do your worst gentlemen, you won't get passed me."
"Oh, so she's got some fight in her, wonder what else she's got." The man snidely stated with a smirk.
Course Death and Strife have come to witness this, and Death has chosen to comment on it, "So what seems to be the matter here?"
"None of your business fellow traveler."
Strife however retorted, "Seems to be, you're in our way."
"We'll move this alongside, you don't need to worry about this."
"Right don't worry about it eh? Brother?" Death bade.
"Way ahead of ya bro." Strife remarked, drawing Mercy with lightning speed.
"We gonna have a problem here?" The man asked both brothers.
"I guess we will." Death mumbled before he and Strife descended upon the bandits.
Death unhooked Harvester from his belt, leaped off Despair, then began cutting bandits down. Strife pulled out Redemption in the meantime. Then whilst taking some bandits out with Mercy, used Redemption to take out the main one's kneecaps.
As the man attempts to crawl away, Death came up to him, "Oh no you don't."
After being picked up by his collar, the man begged of Death, "Wh-who....w-what are you?"
Strife shook his head, "Just some good samaritans passing by. What about you though? You gonna be a body? Like my brother other here wants to see? Or you gonna apologize to this young lady, and be someone living?"
"I'm sorry! Eh please call off your dogs!" The man begged looking at the woman.
"They are not of mine or the King's. Who am I to order them what to do?" She says a bit coldly.
"You may be one of the few people I actually like. Huh." Strife mused aloud.
"Well what do you think?"
"Hmm I dunno, has he had enough?" Strife checked with both Death and the woman.
"Like I said, I have no orders to give you. As you are not servants to me. Therefore I leave it to you good sirs." The lady states matter-of-factly.
"Well I guess the other person I would need to ask is you. So what do you think brother? Let him walk, or kill him?" Death tendered almost menacingly.
"Hmm....1....2...." Strife began.
The man, realizing what was happening, tried to scurry away. Failing miserably to do so as Strife counted down further towards ten.
"7.....8.....9 10!" Strife shouted before firing off at the man, killing him.
Once the man lay dead, Death could hear what sounded like little girls crying. He also heard another woman speaking softly, likely trying to calm them.
Sighing he muttered under his breath, "Shit.", then looking to Strife, "Brother would be so kind as to check on who's crying?"
"Right." Strife responded before heading up to the carriage door. Quietly knocking he called out softly, "Hello, anybody in there?"
A scottish accented woman responded, "Aye stranger, meself and two little lassies 'ere."
"Alright.", then after grabbing some chocolate from a side pocket on his belt, "Have you been good for the nice lady in there?"
The woman calls out to him, "Forgive em sir, they're still quite scared ye see. Being as young as they are. But they are nodding and I'll confirm they've been good and quiet in 'ere with me."
"Ok think they are deserving of a candy bar?"
"Oh of course. I'm sure it'd go a long way in helping calm them down too. Bless ye sir, both of ya out there." The woman replied to him.
He hands it over through the door and is surprised by the two little ones hugging his arm as they take the candy.
He's left stuck there for a moment and looks at Death, "Uh bro, need a little help here."
Death only shook his head, "It's best you leave my brother alone. Lest you hurt yourselves by accident."
Course he heard one of them reply with a sniffle, "We're being careful mister."
"Ok then, brother?"
"Yeah I'll keep my uh....'toys' locked up real tight." Strife remarked.
The woman from inside finally opened the carriage and Strife found himself being hugged by both little girls once they were out. Now they just clung to his legs.
"For crying out loud."
"Heheh, had to expect that one coming." Death stated snidely.
Strife looks up, trying to resist the urge to pat both their heads. Meanwhile Death inquired of the short and stout red head that left the carriage with the girls,
"Are you alright miss?"
"Oh I'm fine, I'm mainly worried about me mistresses. Her especially." The red head stated going up to the Princess.
"Oh Mina, please I'm fine. Not even a scratch on me." She replied calmly.
"That's only because they needed you alive. What use is a corpse in a ransom? She had every right to worry for you." Death retorted.
"Well I may not seem like much sir, but I indeed can hold my own." The woman proclaimed.
"Morgen, you don't know much in offensive spells. And ye've not wielded a proper blade in...." Mina began.
"I am more than capable of handling a few bandits. Not that I don't appreciate the aid we received, but still." Morgen insisted.
"May I take a look at your staff?" Death inquired of her.
Morgen cocked her head but allowed him to see it. After a bit of observance he noted that there wasn't much in terms of power for this staff. An indication of the wielder's power level. He also was surprised by the thin blade on the inside of the staff.
Course the thinness of the blade was also amusing to him, "In case you were caught off guard?"
"I was a knight some time ago. Sadly my order was....retired, so to speak." Morgen informed him.
"Hmm....may I ask, why are the four of you out on these roads? You'd think you'd be safer in a castle." Death questioned her.
"I'll not lie about you being correct on that last part. But we're out here because I like to check on the people every now and then. Make sure they are well and all."
The girls then piped up in unison whilst finally releasing Strife, who'd begun losing circulation in his legs, "And we just wanted to come with her."
Death glanced their way then back to Morgen, he did this a few times, as if searching for something then finally posed another question, "Are these yours?"
"Oh no. They're my Cousins." Morgen explained.
"Oh. Well then that's a bit interesting." Death noted before looking at Strife.
"Well you know how Fae are. Who knows they could be her seventeenth cousins." Strife remarked as he rubbed at his leg muscles.
"I assure you, they are my Uncle's only children." Morgen insisted.
"Seriously? I thought you Fae got down and dirty every single day of the week." Strife said confused.
"First off, stereotypes. And second off, that's more like your Satyr friend." Death retorted.
Morgen cocked her head at that, "And this friend is...who exactly?"
Both brothers replied, "Puck."
"I'd be concerned normally by such an answer. But he's been on his best behavior today at the castle. Wouldn't be surprised if Uther invited him to the party after the self portrait he painted." Morgen explained simply.
Strife's eyes widened, "Huh. Well then, nine times outta ten he's gonna be playing. May as well go say hi to him."
"Actually you may have more time to converse than you think. Considering that you did aid us. I'm sure the King and my Uncle would be glad to reward you in some way." Morgen replied.
"Well we were just interested in getting to the party that's it." Death simply stated to her.
"Will Mina here be attending?" Strife asked attempting to flirt that direction.
Mina however answered for Morgen this time, "First off lad I'm a maid. I won't be doing much beyond working the kitchens. Secondly, I do have someone in my life thank ye very much."
After the cold rejection Strife mumbled out, "Must be a lucky bastard.", then as a spider began crawling up his back...., "EEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"
As Mina began snickering, Death just looked at him confused and annoyed, "Serves you right casanova."
Meanwhile the spider somehow was unharmed and crawled up Mina's body before settling on her shoulder. From there it gave her a sweet little nuzzle. Death then suddenly took notice of it and inquired cautiously, "Is that you're pet?"
"Hmm? Oh no. This one is controlled by the man in me life." Mina replies stroking the spider. And Death is surprised again by the spider suddenly getting all giddy.
"Ooooooook then." Strife remarked slowly backing away in concern.
Death looked down at the ground in front of the carriage, noticing tracks of horses heading away from it. That and the cut harnesses on the ground indicated quite clearly what had happened.
"Well.....the horses have gone wild. We can use our steeds to pull the carriage along, if you wish." Death explained to Morgen.
"That'd be a help. Thank you. I wish we could find the horses, but that may not be a fruitful search. Especially not with the amount of time left before the Masque." Morgen contemplates.
"Oh so you're heading there now?" Death questioned.
"Yes, I am the Princess after all. I should probably be there to get ready." Morgen replied a bit snidely.
"Uhmm...you mind giving us some assistance? Me and my brother here would like the attend." Death told her as Strife continued to stare at the spider on Mina's shoulder.
"Of course. As I told you before, Uther and my Uncle would be happy to reward you I'm sure." Morgen stated.
"Great, sounds cool. Uhm I'll be in the carriage. D...Argh!", Strife began before Death elbowed him, "Ahem, my brother will be outside. He doesn't really like cramped spaces that much."
"It's not the space it's the company, for the most part." Death said.
"Perhaps you'll permit me to ride out with you, for directions and all?" Morgen inquired.
Strife then realized something and asked, "You're royalty, you didn't drive this yourself did ya?"
Morgen's eyes widened, as she clearly began remembering something, and she then started looking around frantically, "Oh dear, I hope he's alright."
Death cocked his head simply, "Who?"
"The captain of the guard was our driver. I heard screaming when the horses took off, maybe they dragged him along!" Morgen exclaims in minor panic.
"He's indeed with the horses." Death expressed just as simply before telling Strife, "Brother, let's hooks the horses up and get these ladies over to the castle as soon as possible."
"What about the captain guy?"
"The horses will eventually slow down, allowing him to get his footing again." Death replied before working with Strife to hook up their own steeds.
Despair sat perfectly still and gave no fuss as Death hooked him on, Mayhem however was a different story. Attempting to kick Strife in the head, and biting at Death. Only stopping when getting kicked himself by Despair. The two horses then shared an annoyed growl between them. Course during all this, a certain rodent was getting slightly shoved about. Only revealing himself by accident with a scared whimper after the two steeds growled. Death of course heard it all the same.
"FUZZBALL?!"
Fuzzball shook inside the saddlebag he was hiding in, scared even more now. Course he only really began to shake when Death angrily threw open the bag he was in.
"What are you doing HERE?!" Death demanded of the rodent.
Fuzzball whimpered even more and shrunk down in his fear, course Strife couldn't stand it anymore and grabbed Death's shoulder, "Bro chill out dude."
Death growled before grabbing Fuzzball with one hand, he could feel just how badly the little ball of fur was shivering now. "Do you know how dangerous this mission could actually be?!"
Fuzzball covered his ears with his little paws terrified, whilst the two girls were now huddling against Mina again.
Strife gripped his shoulder tighter, "Dude look around for a moment."
Death looked around for a moment at last and recognized the girls were currently scared of him now. As was poor Fuzzball. Grumbling quietly, he marched up to the girls and bent down to their level. From there he handed over Fuzzball, "Do you think you can keep an eye on this one for me?"
The girls looked at him from behind Mina's skirt, and Anna asked him, "How come you yelled at him?"
"Cause he's not supposed to be here." Death told her gently.
Elaine then spoke up, "Is it because you have a dangerous job?"
"Well.....to say the least." Death replied.
"We get it, Daddy always leaves us with Cousin Morgen when he's going somewhere scary." Anna stated as she swayed around like most kids her age do.
"My job is far more...horrific. Let's just say it would give you nightmares. And Fuzzball here is...way too fluffy for my work."
The girls then take Fuzzball and begin cuddling him. With that Mina takes them inside but points out, "So I imagine with these steeds we'd be traveling very fast then eh Horsemen?"
Death froze at that and looked over at the horses, realizing too late that he forgot to cloak them in any glamour spells. As best he could, he came up with the following excuse, "Uh.....we use this camouflage to scare off any bandits...heheh..."
"Really now? And how is that supposed to work if they attack ye anyways?" Mina probed.
"Well it's supposed to be a deterrent. Would you attack the Horsemen?" Death insisted to her.
"I get that part, but how could it be a deterrent when it failed as such? Given that the thieves attacked anyway." Mina explained.
"Heheh....it's because I'm not wearing Death's mask. It's far scarier." Death smugly stated.
"You mean far edgier?" Strife corrected him even more smugly.
Death turned his way with a death glare, "Riiiiiiiiight."
"If everyone is quite finished, shall we finally head out?" Morgen requested.
"Yes let's." Death stated before putting a glamour spell on the horses whilst pretending to do the opposite and muttered, "Since it didn't work this time."
Morgen looked at him curiously as Strife hopped into the carriage with the ladies. Morgen then got into the driver's seat. Or rather attempted to before Death lent her a hand, "Here, let me help."
"Ah thank you." Morgen replied before taking his hand.
Death couldn't help but note how....powdery her hand felt. Sure it was soft as any royal's would be, but he hadn't expected powder. Usually a royal would use hand lotion or something, not that. It actually reminded him of the feeling of porcelain the more he thought about it.
Finally after rubbing his fingers together in confusion he asked her, "Uhm...what's that on your hands?"
"Hmm? Oh the powder you mean? Oh just some makeup powder. Why?" Morgen inquired.
"You'd expect lotion."
"Ah yes, well.....I have my reasons sir." Morgen explained simply whilst the spider on Mina had migrated to watch the two of them. When Morgen mentioned the powder, it seemed to try and get closer to her. It looked as though it was trying to search for something. Course it's stealth failed as it crawled up her body, causing Morgen to jolt a bit. She glanced at the spider only to find it looking all adorable at her. She patted the thing gently and watched as it ended up with a bit of powder on its head.
4 notes · View notes
legendsgates · 5 years
Text
Underrated SCP List
I’ve decided to create an updated list of my favorite relatively-unknown skips, as well as other articles I think more people should know about. I’m leaving out the more popular ones like 682 or 049, since it’s easy to find and get info about those. These are SCPs that, tragically, tend to get overlooked.
Normal SCPs
SCP-001 (Dr Mann’s Proposal) The real juicy stuff here isn’t in the file itself, it’s in the attached O5-clearance document. And good lord, the implications give me chills.
SCP-001 (S Andrew Swann’s Proposal) It’s us.
SCP-370 (A Key) Don’t look. Don’t look. DON’T LOOK.
SCP-408 (Illusory Butterflies) The booooterflies! Kondraki’s best friends :3
SCP-413 (Endless Garage) SCPs can play pranks too.
SCP-447 (Ball of Green Slime) Could also be named ‘Too Bad We Can’t Market This’. I would recommend reading the experiment log.
SCP-504 (Critical Tomatoes) You know the trope where bad actors and comedians get tomatoes thrown at them? Well...
SCP-507 (Reluctant Dimension Hopper) Poor 507! He hasn’t been the same since he came back from 99P-UT1-24J. Or 952-7YD-ABBA, for that matter. Read the log!
SCP-597 (The Mother of Them All) This one is either incredibly unsettling, weirdly soothing to think about, or a godawful mixture of both.
SCP-632 (Intrusive Arachnid Thoughts) Arachnophobe’s Worst Nightmare. Don’t read if you’re scared of spiders.
SCP-743 (A Chocolate Fountain) …At least they get a good meal first?
SCP-939 (With Many Voices) Thorough and creepy. Especially 939-101! I can’t tell whether I should be scared or pitying. Do not read if people getting eaten freaks you out, and don’t read the ‘scp-939 reproduction’ page if decapitation (or internal parasites, possibly) is a squick.
SCP-1155 (Predatory Street Art) I would like to see who would win between this and 173.
SCP-1171 (Humans Go Home) To borrow the words of tumblr user @arctic-chameleonus​... my thembro Beauremont got fucking catfished.
SCP-1459 (The Puppy Machine) Once you get past the inherent horror of the scenario, the test log is actually pretty damn funny. Or maybe I’m just nuts.
SCP-1545 (Larry the Loving Llama) Guys, stop calling him by all those different names - his name’s Larry.
SCP-1730 (What Happened to Site-13?) This one is a long, horrifying read - and it’s absolutely breathtaking. If you have time to kill and a taste for human corruption at its worst, come take a look!
SCP-2316 (Field Trip) You do not recognize the bodies in the water.
SCP-2357 (The Perfect SCP) The resignation letter of a Foundation employee... who specialized in memes and infohazards. If you’re not familiar with the Foundation-standard usage of those words, this is an easy and fun article to get a taste.
●●|●●●●●|●●|●
SCP-2662 (cthulhu f'UCK OFF!) I feel so bad for them, they just want to be left a l o n e
SCP-2703 (For a Good Time Call) She’s so friendly and helpful, stop screaming when she appears! You were the one who called her and she just wants to help you have a good time!
SCP-3008 (A Perfectly Normal, Regular Old IKEA) It’s an IKEA - a totally normal, nonanomalous one. Not sure why it’s on the site.
SCP-3636 (World's Greatest Jukebox) Please screen the title and lyrics very closely before you try to play anything. And don’t even touch anything on the blacklist.
Joke SCPs
SCP-006-J / SCP-006-CU-EX (WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT THING / Cuddly Cwawies) BUGS! Read that in whatever inflection you desire.
SCP-048-J (Negative Probability Phrase) I swear, if you jinx us-
SCP-076-J (IN OWN WORDS) Totally not Able, fellow meat-slaves!
SCP-666-J (Dr. Gerald's Driving Skills) OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH FUCK OH GOD OH GO
SCP-900-J (Modern Major Keter-Class) i’m sorry I can’t do this one justice
SCP-1543-J (The Sun Launcher) When in doubt, toss it into the sun.
Group-of-Interest Format
The Serpent’s Hand
A Love Letter to a Lady Mantis - and its sequel, A Wedding Gift for a Lady Mantis! An adorable romance. Don’t read if you’re scared of bugs.
Hello, I am an Eldritch Horror - You'll want to familiarize yourself with SCP-426 (I am a Toaster) first, but this adds a whole new depth to the SCP’s lore.
KoI Format - God is a fish.
Shark-Punching Center
SPC-001, Uncle Nicolini's Proposal... Maybe. (It's Lonely At The Top, says the article third from the top.) Once something becomes too easy it’s not even worth doing anymore, right?
SPC-172-J (”Sword Sharks?!”, Never Bring a Fist to a Spear Fight) Y’all need to update your shark-identification guide, stat. And maybe don’t punch it right where the horn is. However, I must say I like your style of protocol naming.
Story
A Lesson in Power - Broken Masquerade canon. A gun is only so intimidating when you work with SCPs.
Ethical? - Broken Masquerade canon. There’s going to be a change in the Foundation’s hierarchy, now that they’re forced into the light.
Ethics Committee Orientation - Isn’t the Ethics Committee, like, a myth?
Tales of the Ethics Committee: The Foundation Eats Babies - How do you choose who lives and who dies? To quote Agent Strauss, “We’re a bit beyond trolley problems here.”
Termination_Order - How to execute someone who can turn you into spaghetti with a thought. This one gets dark - warning for rape mentions.
Transcript of Dr. Clef's seminar, "Reality Benders and You: How to Survive When Existence Doesn't." - Fucking Clef. That asshole.
Exceptional Cases Which Do Not Quite Fit Into Any Of The Aforementioned Categories
Abundance - this story is actually on the Wanderer’s Library site and doesn’t mention the foundation, but the slowly-growing unease turning to gradual horrified and/or disgusted understanding would make some scp articles proud.
The Ship In A Bottle Hub - Please. Please read it. At least the intro - it will show exactly what to expect.
[Edit: most recent addition to this post can be found here]
42 notes · View notes
Text
Go and make Aunt Peggy proud
On AO3:
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21344731
*****
Men and their toys. Peggy could only shake her head, as she walked in on Howard in his lab, hanging upside down in some sort of machinery.
“Maria, is that you?”, came the muffled cry from the inside of that monstrosity.
“It’s Peggy.”
“Thank the heavens, Peggy, you have to help me.”
“I wouldn’t have guessed”, she grinned, as she walked over. “I may be strong, but I can’t pull you out by myself.”
“That’s not what I need, I need the pliers over there.” He waved with his feet, pointing them towards a table to his side. “And that torch, too.”
“As long as you know what you're doing...”
“You know me, Peg.”
“That's exactly why I'm worried.”, she scoffed, but from experience, Peggy was aware that Howard wouldn't drop it any ways. And with a torch, he might at least see how he was about to kill himself...  “Fine.” Carefully, she dropped the tools down the opening.
“Thanks!”, he called, and she immediately could hear him getting back to work.
Well, Peggy knew him well enough to know that unless Howard actually climbed out there and was at least 50 yards away from whatever he was working on at the moment, she wouldn’t get anything out of him. So, she had to try again later and was just about to turn around, when some weird noises came from the machine, and Howard started to swear. That couldn’t be good.
“Howard? I think you should get out of there.”
“No kidding!”, he screamed, his legs flailing in fear, “I’m stuck!”
“Damnit.” Peggy ran over and grabbed his legs, trying to pull him out.
“GET OUT OF HERE!”
But it was too late. Before she knew what had happened, they were engulfed in blinding light and a loud bang echoed through the lab, leaving her ears ringing.
All of a sudden, everything was quiet again. After the first shock had passed, Peggy dared to glint through an half-open eye. She still held on to Howard’s leg, but he was no longer stuck inside his machine. Instead, they were lying on a concrete floor under a cloudy sky.
“Howard? Are you alright?”, she carefully asked.
“I think so…” He sat up and looked around.
“What just happened?”
“I have no idea…”
As quickly as her wobbly legs let her, Peggy scrambled to her feet, looking around where they had landed. “Uhm, you might want to take a look at that…” Now she could see that they were on what had to be a roof, looking over New York, or at least a place that was similar to New York. It had the landmarks she knew, she could see the Empire State Building, the Statue of Liberty, and all that, but it was different: so many cars, weirdly advanced cars; so many modern sky scrapers she had never seen before; bright signs illuminating the narrow streets.
“What in the…” Howard stood next to her, his mouth gaping open, just as hers was. “Are we dead?”
“I don’t think so…” But Peggy was not so sure about that. “What kind of machine were you working on?”
“Some theory of Pym’s, quantum mechanics… But I have no idea what I did…”
Somehow, they managed to find a door, follow a mostly empty staircase down, until they stood out on the street. New York was as busy as ever, people were pushing past them, wearing some interesting clothes, most of them talking to apparently nobody. It took Peggy almost crashing into a few people until she noticed they were wearing earpieces.
“Peggy.” Howard held a newspaper in front of her face. “Check the date.”
“The date, but… what?” No, no, that just couldn’t be. 2019? “Howard, is this what I think it is?”
“I think we travelled to the future.”
“Oh.” She really didn’t know what else to say. “What do we do now? I mean, how do we get back?”
“I don’t know. Peggy, I… We need to get back! There’s SHIELD, there’s SI and we have little kids sitting at home!”
“Not that little, I think...” Flipping the newspaper over she saw a weirdly familiar face.
‘Tony Stark to speak at the MIT Graduation Celebrations’
“Oh, wow, looks like your boy got into MIT at 15!” She turned to Howard. “I’m sure, he can help us.”
“Let’s hope so. Uhm, excuse me, young man?” Howard stopped a boy walking past them.
“Hello, can I help you?”
“Yes, please, do you know Stark Industries, or even where to find Anthony Stark?”
“You new in town?” The youth had his eyebrows raised.
“You could say that”, Peggy threw in, smiling as politely as she could.
“Wait, I feel like I know you. Have we met before?”
“I don’t think so”, she answered.
“Hmmm…” He stared at her a moment longer, before he turned back to Howard. “If you want to find Ironman, you wanna head upstate. The Avengers moved there two years ago.”, he shrugged. “Not sure you’ll get in though, security is mad tight.”
“Uh, ok, thank you.”
Howard and Peggy exchanged a quick glance. “Ok, I didn’t understand a word of what that boy said. What is an Ironman and what are the Avengers?”
“I don’t know”, Peggy shrugged. “Maybe there is some information point around here?”
They were lucky, a bodega two streets over could provide them with some help.
“If you can wait for another few minutes, I can introduce you to a guy that can help you out.”
“Really?” That sounded promising…
“Yeah”, the man nodded, chewing his gum loudly, “you’re lucky, Spider-Man’s a regular here.”
“Spider-Man?”
“You’re not from here, are you?”, he asked, eyeing them curiously.
“No, we’re not. Travelled some distance.”
“Mhm. Yeah, thought so. Every self-respecting New Yorker knows Spidey”, he scoffed.
“Aw, thanks, Diego!”
Peggy turned around as she heard the voice and couldn’t believe her eyes. In front of her stood a young man, probably in his late teens, early twenties, judging from his voice, in a skin-tight, bright red suit, with a giant spider up front.
“Hi, can I help you?” He eyed her curiously, and suddenly he clapped his hands in front of his face. “Oh my god. Are… are you Peggy Carter?”
To an outsider, the scene must have looked almost comical, both of them staring at each other with wide eyes.
“I am. How do you know who I am?”
“You’re all over my history books, in the museums. Oh my god, how are you here? This is so freaking incredible, you’re absolutely amazing, you’re so freaking badass…” His voice pitched higher, as he went to shake her hand. “I am Spider-Man, it is an absolute honour to meet you, ma’am!”
“Wow. Thank you.” She was in history books? Damn. That really did wonders for one’s self-esteem.
“What, I mean… Did you time-travel or what happened?”
“I fear we might have. By accident.”
“Oh wow. That is so freaking cool! Does that mean you’re stuck here? Aw man, that sucks, but it is so incredible to meet you!”
“Yes, we are stuck”, Howard threw in, as Spider-Man finally stopped for a breath of air. “Which is why we need to find Anthony Stark, to help us get back and Diego here told us that you could help with that.”
“You’re Mr. Stark’s father, aren’t you?” Spider-Man looked Howard up and down.
“I’m Howard, yes.”
“Hm.” Nothing. No excited rambling, no ‘I’m such a big fan’. “Alright then, let me make a call. KAREN, call Happy.”
“Who’s Karen?”, she asked, ignoring and playing over the offended face Howard made for not being fanned over.
But the boy had turned around, currently talking to thin air. “Happy? Hey, can you pick me up? Yeah, I know, but it’s an emergency. No, I’m not hurt. It… It’s a little hard to explain why and what happened, but you need to come right now. No, don’t tell him. Listen, Happy”, he hissed, his tone getting more and more urgent, “I have no idea what’s going on right now, but I need you to pick me up, right freaking now! And make sure that Pepper’s home. And maybe Mr Rhodey, too. I don’t know. You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, so just come and see for yourself please. Thanks, I owe you one. See you in a few!”
“Alright, transport is on its way.” He turned back around. “Happy will pick us up shortly and take us to Mr. Stark.”
“Thank you, Spider-Man, we really appreciate it!”
As they waited, Spider-Man's excitement did not die down, as he animatedly chatted with Peggy, about her accomplishments and asked one question after the other, not really giving her much of a chance to answer them though. Peggy didn't miss, how the – as she had found out by now – vigilante ignored Howard, who was less than impressed to say the least. But at least he stayed polite enough to let Spider-Man be.
“Spider-Man?” A man in a suit walked into the bodega, calling out for the kid about half an hour after he had made the call.
“Happy, thank you for coming.” The boy walked over, Peggy and Howard followed suit.
“Ok, so what is so weird that you couldn’t tell me over the… Oh.” As soon as he saw the pair, his chin dropped, and with big eyes he looked from Peter to Peggy to Howard and then back to Peter. “Calling me was a good idea.”
“Yeah… We need to get them to Mr. Stark.”
“Agreed. Ma’am, Sir, I am Happy Hogan, head of transportation and security for Tony Stark and if you’d like to follow me, I’ll take you to him. Kid, you coming, too?”
“As if I’d miss this!”, he nodded and followed the man outside to the very fancy looking car; the boy holding the door open for her.
“Thank you, how very gentlemanlike of you.”
“Thanks”, he answered, with what was presumably a grin, it was hard to tell with the mask. But a few moments later, as they sat in the car and drove off, he pulled it off his face.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t properly introduce myself, but with civilians around… My name is Peter, Peter Parker.”
“It is nice to meet you, Peter”, she smiled and took his features in. He was a pretty kid, and from their earlier conversation she gathered that he was quite intelligent too, bordering on genius. All in all, he reminded her a little bit of Tony, at least that’s what she imagined her Tony to be like when he was a teenager.
With a smile, the boy turned back to the front. He was sitting next to Happy, softly whispering. Which was understandable, their arrival was sure to cause a lot of drama. The little she could make out though, didn’t make a lot of sense.
“Did you tell her?”, Happy hissed.
“No, how could I?”
Oh, something at the compound was going to shock her just as much as their arrival would Tony. She tried to ignore the hushed conversation and instead took the car in. The seats were comfortable leather, and everything seemed to work automatically. There was music playing on the radio and, to put it mildly, it shocked her a little bit. She could see that Howard did not like it at all, but it had something, Peggy could get used to it.
“We’re almost there.” After a while, the kid turned around again and pointed towards a giant areal of buildings coming into view, a giant lit up ‘Avengers’ sign on top.
“Wow”, Howard whistled appreciative, “my kid’s got good taste.”
“Well, how would you like to play this?”, Happy asked.
“You know him better, the current him, at least. What you deem best should work.”
He glanced over at Peter. “He was already suspicious when I left head over heels after your call. He knows something’s up.”
“Is Pepper here?”
“Yes. How about meeting in the common room?”
“Yeah. Good idea. The other one as well?”
“Which other one?”, Howard asked from the back seat. “Please don’t tell me either of us is still alive!”, he laughed. “Oh, can you imagine, this year’d be my 100th!”
Peter just exchanged a worried glance with Happy, before they both swallowed. That was not a good sign. “No, neither of you is still kicking”, the teen blurted out. “Sorry, that was a little blunt.”
“It’s alright”, she chuckled, “I don't think I want to live to that age in any case.”
Peter turned back to Happy, as he spoke again. “Maybe start with Tony, that’ll be enough drama as it is.”
“Yeah, good idea. KAREN, can you tell FRI to tell Mr. Stark and Pepper to wait for us in the common room?”
“Message delivered”, a woman’s voice answered. Peggy looked around, but couldn’t see anyone, not even speakers. This modern technology was starting to freak her out…
“Welcome to the Avenger’s.” Happy stopped in front of the impressive building’s doors and Peter quickly jumped out to open Peggy’s door for her.
“Thank you for all your help”, she smiled. His ears got all red as he smiled back and headed for the building.
“Please follow me.”
He was quick on his feet, looking around, as if somebody could be watching. Maybe it was ‘that other one’ they had been speaking about…
And before they knew it, Peter quickly slipped into a room, whispering a quiet, “Please don’t freak out” and opened the door for her and Howard.
And there he was, her Tony. A beard, first grey hair, but unmistakably her little boy. As soon as they walked into the room, his face dropped. The blonde woman next to him was almost as shocked, grabbed his arm, and with wide eyes, they both stared at them.
“Hey Tony, honey, it’s been a while.”
A deep breath later, Tony got up and walked up to Peggy, looking her up and down, before going in for a hug. “Hi Aunt Peg”, he managed to whisper eventually, “I missed you!”
“I missed you too, darling!” She pulled in tight. And, even though it wasn’t the little rascal wrapping himself around her, she would have recognized that smell, that smiling face out of a million others.
After a while, he took a step back and smiled down on her, even a tear or two glinting in his eyes. He took a deep breath, before he turned to his father. “Howard.” He held his hand out, and almost hesitantly shook it.
“This is Pepper Potts.” He waved at the blonde woman, who now walked over and shook their hands. “She is the CEO of SI.”
“It’s not you?”, Howard asked.
“Nope.”
He barely acknowledged Howard, instead he looked at Peter. “And you found them wandering around the streets of New York?”
“Pretty much”, he nodded.
“What did you tell them?” He looked inquisitive, and Peter seemed to get exactly what he was hinting at.
“I haven’t crossed that timeline yet”, he just answered.
“Uh huh… Go fetch him.” Tony decided.
“Uhm, both?”
Tony hesitated a moment before he shrugged: “why not.”
“Alright.” The boy turned around and quickly walked out the door.
“Who are they? Peter and Happy already hinted at someone else wanting to see us, but wouldn’t tell us who.”
“You’ll see in a moment.” Tony took two steps back and leaned against a table. “I really have no idea what to say.” Shaking his head, he looked between Peggy and his father. “When are you from?”
“’75. We actually just celebrated your fifth birthday”, Peggy smiled.
“Wow.”
“Aw, five-year-old Tony. How adorable!”, Pepper grinned at him, “I would really like to meet that little snot-nose.”
“I think you already do, in a way at least”, Peggy smiled at her, “when I think about teenage Tony, I see someone like that Peter-kid.”
“Really?” Pepper’s eyes went wide.
“I should have been so lucky”, Tony grumbled, “I’ll never be as good as that boy.”
Howard was completely silent. He seemed to have felt the distance Tony had put between them, too. Something must have happened between them, well, will happen between them. Peggy had her suspicions, he put his company and SHIELD before anything. It went that far that Tony had called Jarvis ‘dad’ until he was almost four years old. Peggy wasn’t a betting woman, but that seemed like the likely reason for the distance.
Behind them she heard steps getting closer.
“Oh, this should be good”, Tony commented.
“Peter, slow down, what’s going on?” Just like she’d recognize her little Tony, Peggy’d recognize that voice anywhere…
“Oh my…”, she gasped, and Tony softly nodded.
“What’s going on in here?” The door opened and she turned around, turned to the man she once loved, who died so many years ago. “Steve?”
“Peggy?”
“I thought you were dead!” She walked up to him, touching his arm, making sure that he’s real, and not just a figment of her imagination. “Did we die after all?”
She looked up at the blue eyes, that were filling with tears, and before she knew it, she was in his arms.
“I missed you so much!”, Steve whispered.
“I missed you, too”, she stammered, “But what… I mean… How…?”
She leaned out of the embrace and looked up at him.
“I could ask you the same thing”, he laughed, wiping a tear from his face.
“That brings our WW2 vets count to 4.”
“Who’s the fourth one?”
“That’d be me.” She turned to the door, where Bucky was leaning against the frame.
“James Buchanan Barnes. You fell off a train!” Oh wow, this just got wilder and wilder.
“Miss Carter!” He smiled and did a curtsy. “Sorry, by now it should be Mrs, right?”, he grinned.
“How do you… Right, the history books…”
“And the Captain America exhibition!”, Peter threw in.
“You got your own exhibition?”
“Yeah, well, we’re all in that. He is”, he nodded at Bucky, “you are”, he squeezed her shoulder, “and you are, too.” He walked over to Howard and shook his hand. “Long time.”
“That it was…” Howard was still in shock and looked him up and down. “You don’t look a day older than in ’45.”
“Not bad for 101, don’t you think?”
“I look even better, and I’m already 102”, Bucky laughed.
“Debatable”, Steve grumbled and boxed his arm.
After the initial surprises and shock had died down, the topic shifted to the issue at hand: how to get Howard and Peggy back?
“Do you have to get back?”, Steve quietly whispered with a smirk.
“I’m married with kids, remember?”, she grinned back.
“And you are taken!”, Bucky hissed over with played outrage.
“You are?” Peggy looked between Steve and James. “Oh, you are!” She couldn’t help the grin that spread on her face. “I should have guessed it… How did it happen?”
“I have to thank it to you”, James smiled.
“Me? Really?”
“Well…”, Steve blushed a little. “I don’t know if I can tell you that without messing up the timeline?”
“So, we met again?”, Peggy guessed.
“You’re still alive, when I get out of the ice. You basically told me to move on, start fresh. And I did”, he smiled as he grabbed James’ hand.
“I’m happy it worked out for you then.”
“Oh my god, it’s really true.”
The door flew wide open, and a bunch of people stood in the doorway, their chins on the ground.
“Gossip spreads fast in here”, Tony remarked drily. “Come in, get your inner fanboys, -girls and geeks out before you implode.”
“Hi, hi, Agent Carter, I am so incredibly happy to meet you! I’m Clint Barton, I work for SHIELD, well, I worked for SHIELD until…”
“Clint, we gotta keep the timeline intact…”, Tony remembered him.
“Right”, he nodded, “sorry, spoilers”, he chuckled awkwardly. “Anyways, it’s a real honour to meet you.”
“Thank you, Clint.” She shook his hand and tried hard not to grin as he squealed.
“Chill, man. Hi, I’m Natasha.“ A redheaded woman pushed past the man. “You’re like my idol, scratch that, my absolute hero, it’s such an honour!”
“Thank you.” Wow. Peggy was only slightly overwhelmed, as a Dr Bruce Banner introduced himself and shook her hand, followed by Tony’s college roommate and the most magnificent man Peggy had ever seen; all of whom didn’t really give Howard all that much attention.
“Wow, our little Tony grows up to work with the Norse god of thunder, super soldiers and who knows what else…” Peggy chuckled. “I’m so proud of you, boy.”
“Thanks, Aunt Peg.” Tony’s ears got all red, and he looked down, trying to hide his flushed face, a gesture she knew all too well… Some things don’t change, not even in around forty years.
Pepper smiled over at him, and it looked like she put her hand in his. She was definitely not just his CEO. And judging by that engagement ring on her finger, her little Tony was really all grown up.
“So, about that getting back home thing… Are we going to miss the wedding?”, she smiled, locking eyes with Tony.
“What wedding?” Howard looked around everybody that had assembled, looking for the couple.
“We don’t have a date yet.” Tony ignored his father and smiled back, a little sheepishly.
“You’re engaged?” Howard’s eyes went wide. “When? How? With whom?”
Tony stayed quiet and Pepper waved her hand, the ring glinting in the light.
“Oh wow. That’s a beautiful ring. Good taste, son.”
“Yeah, he has”, Pepper grinned, clearly not talking about the ring.
“Your taste isn’t that bad either”, he grinned back.
“Really? At first, I actually thought it was pity…”, Rhodey snickered.
“You’re just jealous”, Tony shot back, “that I managed to land the one woman that’s as hot as my god mother…”
“Anthony, that is just wrong on some many levels. Flattering, yes, but you know how far flattery goes with me.”
“I know, it only works on Jarvis”, he answered, his head hung low.
.
“Boss, I have a message from May Parker, asking when Peter is coming home tonight.”
“Oh shit, is it that late already?”
“It’s not that late”, Peter shrugged.
“Kid, you have school tomorrow. No, no, no, don’t give me the puppy eyes. You have a bedtime for a reason, young man.” Tony sounded resolute, stern even. Very fatherly, actually.
“Ugh, fine.”
“Happy is out, so I’ll drive you.”
“I can swing, it’s alright.”
“Nuh-uh. It’s already dark out, you’re not swinging by yourself through town. I’m driving you. Period. FRIDAY, let May know that we’re on our way.”
“Message is delivered.”
“Thanks, FRI!”
Wow, the way the boy talked to the invisible voice, was very bizarre. Peggy was not sure, where the voice came from or what exactly it was or how it worked, but it seemed very helpful.
What really caught her interest, was how Tony acted with the teen though. She would have to have a conversation with him about the child, what their relationship was and how it ended up being such a wonderfully fatherly thing.
“Steve, Barnes, you’re in charge of all this.” Tony gestured vaguely around the room. “Get the guest rooms ready; I’ll be back in an hour or so.”
Peggy would have joined them, but Tony clearly needed to get out of here, away from all the drama, let it sink in.
“Thanks, honey”, she smiled over.
“I’ll see you two in the morning”, he smiled, before he and Peter left the room.
“Alright then, Howard, Peggy, come with us and we’ll get you settled.”
“Thanks, Steve. I think we can really do with a good night’s sleep…”
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
“Are you alright?” Peter’s concerned stare seemed to drill itself into what was probably Tony's soul.
“What do you think?”, he answered, a bit rougher than he intended.
Peter turned back, stared out the window. “I’m sorry.”
“You have nothing to be sorry for. Unless you did something, you need to confess to me…” He glanced over at Peter who shook his head.
“Nope. I’ve been good. Santa would be proud”, he grinned.
“Alright. Stay on his good-kids-list.”
“I have been for 17 years!”
“I am so proud of you”, Tony chuckled. Man, leave it to the kid to always make him laugh.
“Ok, so I know it’s weird, but if you want to talk… I have a lot of daddy-issues-experience.”
“Alright.” Tony snorted a laugh. “Sorry, it’s not something I should laugh about.” He tried to look contrite, but it probably came off as a weird grimace.
“Don’t worry about it”, he chuckled.
They rode on in silence. Tony wanted to break it, but all questions about school, decathlon or lego sets seemed wrong right now.
“I’m sorry”, he apologized eventually.
“Why?”, Peter asked, “if I have nothing to apologize for, neither do you.”
“I know. Still… Howard is just… It just drudges up so many old feelings, memories.”
“Happy’s not really out, is he?”
“Nope. Had to get out of there. But don’t think you’re just my excuse, ok? Because you’re not, you’re really not. I’m happy to do this and be here for you.”
“It’s alright, Mr. Stark, I know what you mean”, he smiled over. “And don’t worry. You’re not like him. And I can say that with absolute certainty, since I am the one who had a few dads and lost pretty much all of them, too.”
“I know you’re trying to be all encouraging and shit, but it sounds actually super sad…”
“Yeah… What I’m trying to say is that you’re really good at the job. Not that you’re my dad, but I mean, you know? You’re not like Howard.”
“And you can be certain about that based on what?” Tony knew, he sounded bitter, but he couldn’t help it. How could he not be bitter about that? With a father like Howard, how could Tony ever turn out any better at the job? Sure, he saw himself as a sort of father figure for Peter, but only sort of. The kid still called him Mr. Stark, didn’t sound all that fatherly, now, did it?
“I don’t really remember my dad, so my experience is based on Uncle Ben, who helped me with my homework, took care of me when I was sick, was always ready to listen to my issues, who plain and simple was there, when I needed him. You’ve done all these things for me; you do all this for me.”
Oh fuck. Tony tried to fight the tears filling his eyes.
“I don’t want to force myself on you or anything, I just want you to know that whatever doubts or worries Howard brings out in you, well, they’re wrong.”
“Alright Pete, you gotta stop now or I’m gonna start crying.”
“Sorry”, he mumbled, his face getting red, “I didn’t want to make this worse.”
“You didn’t. Believe me, you didn’t. I wish I knew what to say right now, but I don’t really handle emotions all that well…”
“You don’t have to say anything.”
“Damnit, Peter, how can a twelve-year-old deal so much better with that stuff than me?”, Tony groaned.
“First of all, I’m seventeen. And I may have practised that speech for a while, waiting for the right time to say this”, he admitted meekly.
“Oh.” So, Peter really meant it! It wasn’t just some ‘spur-of-the-moment’ thing.
“I’d like to come the next few days over to the compound, if that’s cool. I’d really love to get to know Mrs. Peggy! She is so awesome and badass, and I really like to talk more to her.”
“Sure thing, I can tell Happy to pick you up after school.” Tony appreciated the change of topic and was happy to talk about one of his favourite people.
“Cool.” Even in the dark car, Tony could see the boy beaming with excitement. “And she is your godmother?”
“That she is”, Tony nodded.
“That is so crazy amazing!”
“You know you’re an Avenger, right? Pretty nice, too.”
“Yeah, but she’s Peggy Carter, founder of SHIELD, fought in WW2 and is like the most badass woman!”
“I can’t argue that. You know, she bought me the material for Dum-E.”
“Awesome!”
“I would introduce them, but from her perspective, I haven’t gotten it yet.”
“That’s so confusing…”
“Tell me about it!”, Tony laughed, “in her eyes, I just turned 5!”
“And all of a sudden, you’re 50.”
“49.”
“Of course.” Peter tried to look earnest, but that cheeky grin shone right through.
Tony shot the kid an angered glare, but broke out in a grin as well.
“Alright, we’re here, get out before I get back at you for that one.”
“Please, you love me way too much for that”, the boy shot back, before he wrapped himself around Tony. “You know, I love you just as much.” And with that, he jumped out the car and disappeared in their apartment building.
And Tony sat in his car, absolutely flabbergasted, dumbstruck and emotional.
Oh wow. Oh WOW! He had no idea, what to do, think or feel. For as long as he could remember, Tony thought he’d just fail at being a dad, at caring for someone. That’s what he expected, being met with defiance, disinterest… Sure, he tried his best to break the cycle of shame, but never thought, he’d actually succeed!
“Boss, I have Pepper on the line. She asked me to call as soon as you dropped off Peter.”
“Uhm, yeah, alright.”
“Tony, hey, got Peter home?”
“He said he loves me”, Tony sighed as a wide grin tugged at the corners of his mouth.
He heard his fiancée chuckle. “Of course, he does.”
“What? No, Pepper, seriously, Peter said I’m a great dad and that he loves me!” He didn’t understand what was so funny about that.
“I’ve been trying to tell you that for a while, but it’s great that it finally clicked.”
“Huh.”
“You on your way back?”
“Just pulling out the parking space.”
“Good. I might have a tub of ice cream, I just opened, and you know my restraint, when it comes to ‘Hunk-A-Hulk-A-Burning-Fudge’.”
“As long as this lack of restraint doesn’t also extend to Bruce, I’m alright with that.”
“Damnit, you found me out”, she snickered.
“Wow, just wow”, Tony deadpanned. “Breaking up Pepperony and the Sciencebros in one swift motion, respect Ms. Potts.”
He could basically see her shaking her head. “You really got into the shipnames and fanfics, huh?”
“What can I say, my pseudo-son is a child of the internet. I really don’t want to know about memes and stuff like that, but that just rubs off, when you’re around Peter.”
“That’s alright.” She was silent for a moment, before she continued. “It’s really great, to meet the woman that raised you.”
“Getting a glimpse of my past should explain a lot about me.”
“Oh, it definitely does. But you know that I don’t care about your past. I love you, who you became, who you are. Because that’s a damn good person. And sure, Peggy Carter had her hand in that, but it’s all your work; you worked on becoming the genius, billionaire, playboy, philanthropist I can’t wait to marry.”
“Why is everybody so damn emotional and lovey-dovey today? Pep, you know I love you more than life itself, but I have no idea what to say to that.” And, for the umpteenth time today, he was close to tears again.
“You don’t have to say anything. Now hurry up, or I’ll eat all the ice cream by myself.”
“That is a damn good motivator”, Tony chuckled.
“I know. That’s why I’m saying it. See you in a few?”
“Definitely.”
“Good. I love you.”
“I love you, too.”
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
“So, you’ve been back for eight years already?”
“Yeah”, Steve nodded. “Time really flies…”
“Tell me about it, yesterday was still 1975…”, Peggy laughed.
She and Steve sat side by side, each a coffee in hand, just catching up. Like you did, as two hundred-year-olds. Well, technically, she would be 98, but still. It felt like a very bizarre dream, and she had to pinch herself a couple of times this morning to make sure, she didn’t dream all of this up.
“I would really like to ask you what’s going to happen in the next few years, well, my next few years.”
“I was under the ice, remember? I didn’t live through it.”
“So, you didn’t catch up? Captain America, not knowing what happened to his country for the last forty years? How very patriotic.” Peggy shot him a challenging glare, and Steve just cracked up.
“I’m sorry, Peg, but scolding me for not being patriotic really doesn’t work any more. I may have committed a teensy bit of treason, technically I might even be a war criminal…”
“Excuse me?” Peggy felt her chin hitting the floor. Her Steve, a war criminal? Treasonous? “Steven Grant Rogers, you have to be kidding me.”
“And it’s not the worst part”, he admitted contrite, his face deep red and completely avoiding her gaze.
“What did you do?”
“I totally screwed over Tony.”
No. Not her little boy! “You did WHAT?” She boxed his shoulder, hard. And, even though he was a super soldier, it looked like it hurt. Good. “I can’t believe you. You… you…” Peggy was speechless.
“I’m so sorry. It was a really stupid and messy situation and I didn’t handle it very well. But it’s all sorted now!”, he was quick to add, as he finally looked at her, seeing the very pissed off expression she tried to convey.
“You screwed over my little boy? I can’t believe you.”
“Well, I mean, your little boy isn’t an innocent five-year-old anymore…”
“You know, forget what I said. I really don’t want to know what happened, or what will happen.” She shook her head.
“Uhm, Stevie?” James put his head through the door. “I don’t want to disturb you two, but I really can’t be alone with Howard. You know, because of… reasons…” His face was deep-red, and Steve quickly got up.
“Shit, yeah, sorry, I completely blacked that out.”
Peggy was curious, as to what had happened between James and Howard, that had him so… apologetic. She would probably have to wait a few years to find out, though.
“Is Tony not up yet?” She hadn’t seen him, since he left to take Peter home yesterday.
“He probably is, but I think he wants to be alone with Howard about as much as I do”, Buck shrugged.
“What happened between all of you?” She couldn’t keep all the curiosity in anymore.
“Uhm… Spoilers?”
“Yeah, I figured. Alright, Steve, you keep Howard company, Bucky, show me where to find my boy.”
“Yes ma’am!” He led her to an elevator. “FRIDAY, bring Peggy to the penthouse, please.”
“Of course.” Was that voice everywhere?
“Thanks, James.”
“Anytime.” Just as the elevator doors closed, he winked at her, and suddenly, she moved upwards.
“Uhm, FRIDAY?”, she tried.
“How can I help you?”
“What is your task domain?”
“I am an artificial intelligence, created by Tony Stark. It is my area of responsibility to coordinate all communication within this building and the Avengers.”
“Alright, that’s impressive.”
“Thank you, Agent Carter.”
With a ‘ping’, the doors opened, and Peggy walked out into a giant living room, with the most beautiful view.
“Hello Peggy.” Pepper walked over, smiling widely. “Had a good night?”
“Yes”, she smiled back, “thanks for asking. I’m sorry, I’m just barging in here like that…”
“It’s alright”, the woman laughed as she put her hair in a ponytail. “I assume you’re looking for Tony.”
“Both of you”, she answered, “I have a feeling, he can’t really face me and his father without his rock.”
Pepper stayed silent, but the smile spreading over her face radiated gratefulness and sorrow at the same time. “I’m sorry”, she eventually answered, “he’s taking this harder than you deserve.”
“I’m guessing, things between him and his father deteriorated even more? I mean, Howard is an extreme workaholic, Maria is basically a single mother at this point”, Peggy recounted her experiences.
“Unfortunately, yes”, Pepper nodded, speaking softly. “As I take it, Jarvis was his go-to father figure.”
“Yeah, only about a year ago, from my perspective, Tony stopped calling Jarvis ‘dad’.”
“Oh damn.”
The two women were silent. Peggy used the moment to take all about Pepper in that she could. She was beautiful, yes, but Peggy could see how she exuded confidence, intelligence and so much love for her boy. The worry about him was clear in her eyes, but it quickly dropped, when they heard steps getting closer.
“Morning, Aunt Peg.”
“Good Morning, Tony.” She smiled over at him, at the man, who was no longer five years old.
“I was thinking, maybe Howard could explain what kind of machine he was building, and I’ll see what I have in my labs.”
“That’s a good idea.”
“Great. Let’s get to it, then.”
He linked his arm with Peggy’s and together they headed back to the elevator.
Peggy knew, that the desire to get them back to their own time didn’t stem from malice. Tony was overwhelmed and, contrary to his five-year-old self, emotionally stunted, which was no surprise, given what Pepper told her. And, as much as Peggy would like to talk him through everything, she knew him well enough to know that he’d be stonewalling her, unless he was ready to talk.
“I should warn you”, Tony suddenly broke the silence, “Peter will come by again this afternoon, he is so excited to talk to you, get to know you. Just so you know, he probably won’t leave your side.”
“That’s alright”, she laughed, “reminds me of someone else I know…” Gently, she poked Tony’s side.
“Yes, you said that before, but trust me, as someone who has actually seen me as a teenager, he is nothing like me, and that is a damn good thing.”
“Listen, honey, I don’t know what happened in the last years, what you went through, what you did. Even if there may have been a few bad decisions involved…”
“A few?”, he snorted. “Yeah, well, trust me, a handful of years ago, you would not have been that proud of me.” Tony stared straight ahead, not daring to look over at her. His face was stone cold, an expression she knew from Howard, shutting every emotion down, trying not to show his true feelings.
“I know, I can’t make you believe me. All I can say is that these bad decisions, whatever they were, how many of them were there, they don’t make a character. They don’t make your character. And deep down, you know it, too. That’s why you pulled it around, got yourself a fantastic fiancée, leading a team of superheroes, and doing wonders with that boy Peter. If that’s not a good person… Well, then I don’t want to be one.”
She gently nudged his shoulder, before turning ahead again.
“Thank you.” It was a quiet mumble, barely audible, but it was all she needed.
“Let us build a time machine, then!”
.-.-.-.
What the absolute fuck was going on? Tony was about to build a time machine with his dead father. This shit could not be real, it just couldn’t. He and Rhodey sat together with Howard, who described what he worked on, some quantum mechanics theory of Hank Pym’s.
“Sorry, sorry, I’m late, my FBI-Guy didn’t believe that the genius Ironman needed my help.” Scott barged into the room, his usual blabbering self. And even though Tony was not in the mood for his gibberish, he worked with Pym and was a pretty smart engineer and so the best shot they had of getting Howard and Peggy back to their own time.
“Hey Scott, you’re just in time.”
Scott barely waved at the Avengers; he directed all his attention to Howard. “You’re actually Howard Stark. Holy shit.”
“Hello, Mr Lang I presume?”
“Please, call me Scott.” He held his hand out and vigorously shook Howard’s hand. “Wow, Hank told me quite a bit about you.”
“I hope, not all bad.”
“He definitely praised your intelligence.” That was a very polite answer; Tony was very aware that Pym didn't have too much love left for Howard.
“And my son tells me that you’re the expert on quantum mechanics?”
“Yup”, he nodded proudly, “spend some time in the quantum realm, so yeah, I know a thing or two.”
“You’ve been to the quantum realm? How are you still alive?”
And that was the point, Tony shut down. Howard was more excited about Scott’s accomplishments than he was about Tony being engaged. What did he expect? Nothing, that was just it… He expected nothing, and still was disappointed.
Howard didn’t even seem to notice, when Tony got up and walked out, he was so focused on Scott.
Oh, was he fucking jealous of Antman? No, no, no, this just got worse and worse.
“Hey, Tones, you alright?”
Tony was so caught in his thoughts; he didn’t even see Rhodey following him.
“Fuck”, he sighed, “I’m… I’m fucking done.”
“I can’t blame you. Come on, let’s get you a cup of tea or something.”
“Cup of tea?” He shot his friend a quizzical stare.
“Well, I’m not giving you coffee, you’re already way to on edge…”
“Alright, can’t do any harm I guess…”
.
“Honey, I thought you and Howard were building our way home?”
“Well, Scott’s there now, doubt he’ll miss me.” Tony couldn’t help but sound bitter. “So, we thought, we’d grab a cup of tea.”
“Tea?” Pepper looked incredulous.
“Rhodey’s idea”, Tony shrugged, before he sat next to his fiancée, who leaned against him.
“Who is Scott?”, Peggy asked.
“He works with Hank Pym, dates his daughter. He’s an expert on quantum mechanics”, Rhodey explained.
“And Capsicle’s biggest fan”, Tony added.
“Capsicle, really?” Peggy raised her eyebrows. “You’re better than that, Tony.”
“I like it”, Bucky grinned.
“I swear to whoever’ll listen”, Tony groaned, “if you make some sort of inappropriate comparison about eating popsicles, I’ll tell Howard what you did.”
“Oh my god!” Steve got beet-red, and Bucky stared back at him with wide eyes. “As if I’d make comments like that in front of his ex-girlfriend.”
“Don’t worry, James, you might remember I’m not that delicate”, Peggy chuckled, “and I assume that what Tony might tell Howard has to do with the reason you didn’t want to be alone with him this morning?”
“Oh god.” Tony dropped his head on the table. “This is a fucking nightmare.”
As he looked back up, he saw Peggy shaking her head. “What happened, that Steve commits treason and my sweet, little boy uses language like that?”
A chuckle went through the kitchen at the ‘sweet, little boy’ notion, but Tony decided to ignore it. “It all started, when Obe…” He looked up at Pepper. “That’s spoilers, right?” As she nodded, he just shrugged. “Long story short, Rogers left me for Barnes.”
“Huh. I wish I could say that this clears everything up, but I’m about as lost as yesterday, when I landed on that rooftop.”
“Sorry, Aunt Peg, I don’t think we can tell you, without majorly fucking up the timeline.”
“That’s alright, honey, I guess I’ll just have to find out, the long way ‘round.”
Silence fell over the room. Suddenly, Steve’s laughter broke through it, though.
“What is it?”
“I just had the weirdest thought.”
“How much weirder than reality can it be?”
“It’s just… You know, if I never went in the ice, well, chances are you’d call me Uncle Steve and I’d be your godfather.”
“Oh. My. God.” Tony’s face fell, and his mind went completely blank for a moment. Eventually, he had to chuckle too and looked over at Steve. “Rogers, that might be the scariest thing you ever said to me.”
“Tony, show your godfather some respect!” With a scolding look, Rhodey put a cup of tea in front of him.
“Well then, Uncle Steve…”
“Oh, that sounds so wrong!”, Steve shuddered.
“Yeah, I mean I’m really sorry about your heartbreaks, but I think it’s not that bad that he died…”
“Aw, thank you, how kind”, Steve scoffed.
“But that’s the trippy thing”, Rhodey threw in, “you wouldn’t know it any differently. They’d just be Aunt Peggy and Uncle Steve.”
Tony stared at Steve a little more, trying to picture a life where he'd be his Uncle Steve. “No, I’m sorry, but I just can’t picture you in a sort of father-figure-position.”
“I don’t blame you”, Steve shrugged, “me neither…”
“But that’s alright, Stevie”, Bucky consoled, “at least we manage to keep Clint’s dog alive, when we watch him…”
“Exactly”, Steve laughed, “and so far we haven’t killed any plants!”
“Wow, I really lost the jackpot when I lost you”, Peggy remarked drily.
“Uff, that’s harsh!”
“It’s alright, things worked out ok for us, I think. No matter what happened in ’45 or ’75, we’re in a really good place, all of us”, he added reassuringly.
Tony looked around the room and had to agree. Pepper in his arm, Rhodey beside him, Peter on his way over and Steve and Bucky were happy, too.
“Not gonna lie, it was a tough road getting here”, Steve continued, “and in parts pretty ugly”, he admitted meekly. “But I think, things had to happen the way they did to get us here, so I would not change a thing.”
“Wow, he’s still really good at motivational speeches”, Peggy chuckled, after Steve’s monologue sunk in.
“Well, I just got it”, he grinned.
.
“Tony, honey, I get it’s tough down there, but I think you need to get back to the lab, tell Howard what you need him to know and show him that you’re just as swoon-worthy as Scott.”
Aunt Peg could just read him like an open book, it was incredible.
“Why bother, though?”, he shot back, “it’s not gonna change anything.”
“You can’t keep avoiding him either.”
“And what am I supposed to say? ‘Hey, Howard, just so you know, you were a horrible dad, fucked me up wonderfully and I needed to reach my late forties to free myself from that, from you. But great, just when I thought I managed to do that, you show up on my doorstep and mess everything up again.’”
“Come here, honey.” Peggy put her arms around his shoulders and pulled him close. Only now Tony realized, that his eyes were wet, filling with tears. They sat in silence, Peggy gently rubbed his back and Tony felt like he was a kid again, coming to Aunt Peggy for consolation, for emotional support.
“I’m alright”, he mumbled after a while, and let go of her. “Thanks.”
She pressed a kiss against his forehead, and Tony had to chuckle. “I can’t tell you the last time I got a foreheadkiss.”
“In that case…” She kissed the same spot once again and smiled widely. “For good luck.”
“Thank you. Now nothing can go wrong anymore.”
.
“Son, there you are, perfect timing. Scott has just updated me on Pym’s research, and with your help, Peggy and I can go home.”
“But we really need your help to get it right.”
“Yes”, Howard continued, “since you’re twice as smart as the two of us combined, we can’t do it without you.”
“Uhm, sure.” Was that just a compliment? A real compliment? From his father? Huh, maybe Aunt Peggy’s kisses were lucky after all…
“Great! So, we’ll rebuild my machine, including Pym’s updates and then we should try and figure out how to time our travels instead of just flying around, aimlessly.”
“Sounds like a plan!”
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
“Thank you, Peggy.”
“For what?” She looked up at Pepper, not quite able to follow what she was hinting at.
“For talking some sense into Tony.”
“Oh, but that’s kinda my job, isn’t it?”, she smiled.
“I guess”, Pepper chuckled. “But still.”
“It’s alright. I think I have to thank you, instead. For taking care of my boy.”
“Well, our arrangement is a little different from yours. I need him just as much as he needs me”, she shrugged, a soft smile on her lips.
“Then I am so happy that you two found each other. Have we ever met?”
“Once”, Pepper nodded, “I don’t think, I should tell you about this though.”
“No, it’s alright, I understand”, she nodded, “but that means I’ll die knowing my boy has a good life, which is a wonderful prospect for my future.”
Pepper stayed silent, but gratefully squeezed Peggy’s hand.
“How does Peter fit into your little family?” Peggy had to know, and Pepper would be able to give her an explanation, not clouded by stunted emotions.
“Tony recruited him, when the kid got superpowers. It started out as a mentorship. And somewhere along the way, the line between mentor and father started to blur and…”
“And now we’re family.” They turned to the door, where Peter stood, a little awkwardly, but smiling nonetheless.
“Hey Pete. You’re here early…”, Pepper grinned.
“I might have played a little sick…”, he admitted, staring at his toes.
“Oh Peter!”
“Please don’t tell Aunt May!”, he pleaded. “And maybe don’t tell Mr … Tony.”
“Mr Tony?”
“After yesterday, when we… you know…”
“I know”, Pepper nodded, “he told me.”
“Ok, well, I thought he would believe me, if I stopped calling him Mr Stark”, he explained.
“Peter, I would love to tell you that you’re an absolutely wonderful boy, if you hadn’t just skipped school”, Pepper scolded, albeit with a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.
“But that’s for a good reason! I mean, how many more chances will I have to talk to The Agent Carter!” With an excited grin, he turned to Peggy. “None! So, what’s a few hours of Literature, compared to the chance of a lifetime!”
He looked between the two women, with the biggest puppy eyes. “Please don’t tell on me.”
“Peter, what did we say about the puppy eyes?”
“They only work on Tony…” He dropped his head again and Peggy had to bite down a chuckle.
“What?”
“Nothing, it’s just… I regularly have the same discussion with Tony, about the puppy eyes. You really remind me of the kid…”
“Oh.” His ears got red, and he scrunched his nose together and looked back on the floor, clearly unsure what to do with that.
“What do you say, should we check on him? He told me, you’re pretty smart, too, I’m sure he’ll appreciate all the help he can get. And so do I, I miss my little rascals.”
“You have kids too, right?”
“Yeah, two of them. Three, if you count Tony.”
“I think you should count him”, Peter decided, “from what I hear you deserve the parental title more than his dad.”
“Mhm, you heard all about that?”
“I heard enough.”
She exchanged a quick glance with Pepper, who seemed to think the same thing Peggy did: It might have started as a mentorship, but the relationship between Tony and Peter was definitely build on a lot of mutual worry, care and love.
“Shall we head to the lab then?”
.
“Hi Tony!” They were barely in the lab, when the kid called out for him.
“Hey Pete. You’re a lot earlier than I expected.” He raised his eyebrows and shot him a scolding look, he definitely learned from Jarvis.
“Well, we’re working on time travel right now, so I can always make up for it”, he grinned back. “Hey Scott! Mr. Stark.” He nodded at the other two men and Peggy could see the momentary confusion on Tony’s face, not being addressed with Mr. Stark.
“Spidey, hey, good you’re here, we can do with your help! And you… ohmyfreakinggodyou’rePeggyfreakingCarter!” The other man, presumably that was Scott, dropped the hammer he was holding and all but stumbled towards her.
“Scott Lang, I take it?”, she smiled, holding out her hand.
“Yes”, he gulped, “Scott, yeah, that’s me, I’m Scott.”
“You’re Hank’s son-in-law?”
“Well”, he chuckled nervously, “I mean, maybe one day, I would like to maybe, but Hope and I we’re just dating. It’s going well, really well, she is so amazing and I really love her, but…”
“Scott, breathe”, Tony called over.
“Yeah, right, sorry.”
“Wow, you’re freaking more than when you met Cap.”
“Without Peggy Carter there would be no Captain America, everybody knows that”, he stated matter-of-factly.
“I like you, Scott”, she smiled, before she sat down on a chair. “I don’t want to disturb you guys, but I’d really like to see my little boy in action.” She could barely finish the sentence, when all off a sudden, everything around her started to beep and a bunch of robots headed her way.
“Guys, GUYS!”, Tony yelled, “take it easy, there’s enough Aunt Peggy for everybody.”
The robots stopped, even moved a little bit back, but still stayed close to her, beeping almost excitedly, if you could say that about machinery.
“Tony, what is this?”
“Aunt Peggy, meet my robots. They already know and love you, and apparently missed you as much as I did. Meet Dum-E, Butterfingers and that’s U.”
“Hi. I’m sorry, I haven’t met you yet, but I am really looking forward!”
“They are absolute sweethearts”, Peter giggled, as he walked over and patted each of them; they all reacted with what almost sounded like a purr, leaning in to the boy’s touch.
“They have their moments”, Tony grumbled, albeit with all the love in his eyes.
“And they love their dad”, Peter added.
“Doesn’t mean they listen to me… Guys, are you gonna geek out over Aunt Peggy, or are you helping us over here?”
Their movement was hesitantly, but after carefully booping against her knee, all three wheeled over to Tony.
“You can cuddle with her later, alright? For now, we should get some shit done.”
It was adorable; Tony talked to the robots like they were children, and they acted like his kids as well! Leave it to Tony, to give a bunch of metal feelings.
And the way he worked with Peter… Helping, instructing, showing him how to work the tools, with which the boy was pretty good already. They probably worked together a lot, judging from the way Peter seemed to sense what Tony wanted him to do, knew where Tony needed him. If she didn’t know better, she would definitely see a father and son work together. But then again, that’s what they were. Blood doesn’t make you family, Tony learned that the hard way.
She watched Howard observing the duo. He looked disconnected, estranged from his son. From what Pepper told her, that was exactly, what they were. Maybe being here, Howard could learn a thing or two about being a father. It was sad though, that the person teaching him this, would be his own son.
“Put down the fire-extinguisher!” Tony’s yelling brought her back into the real world. “Dum-E, you know that after last time, you’re no longer on fire extinguisher duty. No, don’t give me that look, you know what you did.”
Peggy could hear two quiet beeps, before she watched Dum-E putting the extinguisher down.
“Alright, that’s more like it.”
“I’m scared to ask, but what did he do?”, she inquired.
“He doused his brother. U almost lost a few cogs, because the foam got in the wrong places. He’s alright now, Peter helped me fix him.” To proof that he was well again, U beeped a few times. “Dum-E has since apologized, but he is no longer allowed near the fire-extinguisher.”
“You grounded a robot?”, Howard asked astonished.
“Yes. How will he learn otherwise?”, Tony shrugged and went back to the circuitry he was working on.
Howard looked over at Peggy, who was just as astonished but a lot more amused by this situation.
Even though she came downstairs to watch her Tony work, Peggy couldn’t help but watch the robots, whirring around, fetching tools, following every order they got from Tony or Peter, and, every now and then, when they didn’t have anything to do, they wheeled over to her, gently nudging her leg, enjoying her petting them. This couldn’t get any more bizarre.
“Peter, your aunt has repeatedly tried calling you.” Of course, all that was missing was the ceiling voice. “I would suggest you call her back.”
“Sure thing, FRI. Uhm, can you call her, I’ve got pretty oily fingers…”
“Calling May Parker.”
It seems, his aunt found out, he ditched class. Peter seemed to know, too, he anxiously fidgeted with his fingers.
“Peter?”
“Heeeey, Aunt May, how are you?”
“That doesn’t matter, how are you?” She sounded more concerned than angry.
“I’m ok.”
“Are you sure? Your school just called to inform me you went home with a migraine.”
“Oh, yeah, about that…”
“Peter Benjamin Parker. I thought I was clear on ditching school for Spider-Man…” There was the anger.
“I’m not Spidermanning! Technically, I’m taking history and engineering classes…”
“Spending time with Tony and Steve does not count and you know that as well as I do.”
“Hello May, I fully agree with you on that”, Tony threw in, “in Peter’s defence, things are a bit more complicated than that though.”
“Tony, this better be a damn good reason, or Peter is grounded from the Avengers indefinitely.”
“I’m not sure, you want to know… It’s time travel...”
“I swear to everything that’s good in this world, if you’re ditching to get Doctor Strange to zap you around, you are extra grounded.”
“STEPHEN!” Tony and Peter’s faces dropped as they stared at each other, mouths gaping open.
“What? What is going on?”
“We are such idiots! We’re here building a time machine, and we got the freaking keeper of the time stone on speed dial!”
“You’re building a time machine?”
“Uhm, Aunt May, I'll explain later what’s going on. We need to go right now.”
“No, don’t you dare hang up on me!”
“It’s simple: Tony’s dad and Peggy Carter accidentally time travelled and landed in New York yesterday. Now we’re trying to find a way to get them back, and with Dr. Strange you might have given us just the solution”, Peter recapped.
“What is wrong with our lives that I don’t even question fucking time travel anymore? Peter, we’re gonna have a long talk about skipping school. All of us.”
“I know”, he mumbled. “I’m sorry.”
“I’m sorry, too, May”, Tony apologized.
“You two better be. I’ll come to the compound after work and you can explain the whole situation. I’ll see you then.”
“Bye!”
“Call ended.”
“Ugh.” Peter dropped on the ground. “I’m sorry, I skipped school. And I’m sorry, I got May mad at you.”
“If I’m lucky, I’ll live to see my wedding day”, Tony mumbled, pulling the kid back to his feet. “For now, FRI, send a message to Strange, ask him to come here, please.”
“Message is delivered.”
“Thanks.”
“Who is Dr. Strange?”, Howard asked.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”
“Tony, I’m sitting in the 21st century, watching my grown son build a time machine. What is weirder than that?”
“Alright”, he shrugged. “Dr. Stephen Strange is a wizard.”
“Sorry, I asked.”
It took all Peggy had to keep her mouth from gaping open. Now there were wizards? Any minute now she should wake up. This just couldn’t be real anymore.
Before she could voice her astonishment, orange flames lit up in the workshop, and suddenly a man stood next to Tony, in a long, red cape.
“Hey, what’s so urgent?”
“WHAT?” Howard cried out. Peggy would have screamed, too, if she had any sound left.
“Excuse me, where are my manners? I am Doctor Stephen Strange. And you… look very familiar…”
“Dr. Strange, may I introduce Howard Stark and Peggy Carter.”
“How did this happen?” He spoke with Tony, but the doctor eyed both time travellers curiously.
“Lab accident.”
“Huh, that’ll do it. And now you want me to turn back time?”
“Can you? I mean, get them back to their own time?”
“Probably…” He was quiet, pensive for a moment. “I should get to the sanctum, do my research, consult Wong. I’ll get back to you later, alright?”
“Thanks, Stephen. I appreciate it.”
“No problem.” He nodded at everyone, and before Peggy could say anything, he disappeared in orange lightning.
“Great, Stephen’ll know what to do”, Tony nodded, but the smile on his face dropped fast, as he saw Peggy and Howard’s faces. “You guys alright?”
“I… I…” She tried to shake off the first shock. “I think I need a drink.”
.
Fifteen minutes and two shots of whiskey later, Peggy felt better. Still utterly confused, but better.
“You have a wizard. You have a freaking wizard!” Howard took a little longer.
“I think, they prefer ‘Mystique Arts’”, Peter threw in.
“Yeah, I don’t think that’s helping, kiddo.”
“Sorry.”
“No, don’t be, it’s alright”, Peggy assured him, “I appreciate you trying to help us.”
“Of course”, the kid nodded, “I get how weird this must be… I mean, one morning I woke up and could suddenly stick to walls. That stuff is freaky.”
“You can stick to walls?”, Howard cried out.
Peggy felt her eyes going bigger, too.
Instead of explaining himself, Peter jumped up and walked around on the ceiling. “I didn’t call myself Spider-Man because I like the animal.”
Peggy’s chin was on the floor and she couldn’t help but stare at the boy.
“What’s going on?”, she breathed, looking over at Tony.
“Don’t look at me”, he defended himself, “that ain’t my doing.”
“Oscorp”, Peter explained, as he jumped back down with a backflip. “It’s a long story, I was bitten by a radioactive spider and now I got spider DNA.”
“Good thing I dug you up before Osborn the Goblin did”, Tony scoffed, “I still can’t believe you went out with his son…”
“First of all it were only like four dates and can we please not talk about my exboyfriend-turned-super-villain?”, he moaned.
“Sorry, kid”, Tony apologized and patted his shoulder.
It sounded like an incredible story, but Peggy wasn’t sure whether she could take any more of that stuff and instead poured herself another whiskey.
.
“Peter Benjamin Parker.” A woman stood in the door, her arms crossed and a very stern look on her face. This was probably his aunt.
“Hey Aunt May.” As soon as she had stepped through the door, Peter dove behind Tony, who tried hiding behind Pepper. Now, an angry aunt, Peggy could handle.
“You must be May Parker, it is nice to meet you.” She walked up to the woman, holding her hand out. “I am terribly sorry your nephew skipped school because of me.”
“It’s really true”, May goggled, “you’re really Peggy Carter.”
“Guilty as charged”, she smiled.
“Wow. It’s an absolute honour, ma’am.” May shook Peggy’s outstretched hand. “I… I am so sorry, I have no idea what to say.”
“Trust me, neither do I. I mean, the day before yesterday, this guy was still five years old, now he’s the leader of a group of superheroes, with a bunch of awesome spider- and robot children.”
“That’s gotta be trippy”, May chuckled. “And I assume you are Mr. Stark?”, she turned to Howard.
“Please, call me Howard”, he smiled and shook her hand. “I have to say, your nephew is very smart. I was very impressed earlier.”
Peter’s ears turned bright red and he scrunched his nose up. He might not be Howard’s biggest fan, but appreciated the compliment.
“Yeah, I’m amazed about that kid, too”, she answered before turning to Peter, staring at him silently. The kid peeked up from behind Tony’s shoulder, both of them having flushed faces and the exact same deer-in-headlights-look.
“I have to admit, I get it”, May shrugged eventually. “Doesn’t mean I’m not mad at you for skipping, especially for ditching without telling me.”
“I’m really sorry, Aunt May.”
“I know you are.”
“I’m sorry, too”, Tony apologized.
“Yeah… Well, I guess these are very special circumstances, so I might just let it slide. If”, she added emphatically, “you never keep your skipping school from me ever again.”
“I promise”, he nodded meekly, got up from his hiding spot behind Tony’s back and went in for a hug.
“Good. Same goes for you”, she pointed at Tony, “I demand to be kept in the loop.”
“Yes, of course. Sorry, I didn’t call you when he showed up.”
“I imagine his ‘please, don’t tell May’ was accompanied by a lot of puppy eyes.”
“I might be a little susceptible to that”, he admitted contrite.
“Ben was, too. He got over it by realizing that I’m a lot more dangerous than a disappointed Peter”, she shot back with a challenging grin.
“I am very aware of that.”
“Good. Now, spill. What happened here?”
.
“Oh damn.” As they had finished their story, May’s chin was on the ground. “How do our lives get even weirder? I thought it reached its limits with Peter’s powers and Alien invasions!”
“Alien Invasions?”
“Don’t worry, you’ll find out in time”, Tony shrugged.
“Not so sure I want to.”
“Hey, boss.” Calling out, Happy walked into the room. “do you still need me to go and… May, hi! I… I didn’t know you were coming by today.” As soon as he saw her, his voice, his expression, even his posture changed.
“Hello Happy”, she smiled back, looking just as awkwardly smitten as he seemed to be with her. “I wasn’t planning on it, but you know how it is.”
“I am glad your plans changed”, he grinned, his cheeks flushing ever so slightly.
“Yeah, me too.”
It was adorable, everybody in the room seemed to think so. Well, almost everyone. Peter just turned around and if he were less polite, he would have definitely voiced his annoyance and embarrassment.
“It looks like this relationship is a little weird for Peter”, Peggy whispered over to Pepper.
“He’s coping”, she quietly giggled back. “To Peter, they are like you and Jarvis were to Tony, so you can imagine…”
Peggy had to chuckle at the notion of her and Jarvis, but got how it must make Peter feel.
“Mrs Agent Peggy Carter ma’am, would you like to get a bowl of the best ice cream in NYC?”, Peter suddenly blurted out, clearly needing to get out of this situation as soon as he could.
“Well, back in my day… Oh, I sound so old!”, she laughed. “Anyways, we did always go to that little place, Caramba’s.”
“Oh, I remember!”, Tony smiled, “but they closed years ago.”
“What a shame! But yes, Peter, I am always up for ice cream.”
“Awesome!”, he beamed. “Let’s get going, then!” He held her arm out to her, and Peggy had to laugh as she linked her arm with his.
“You really are a gentleman, Peter.”
“Do you guys need a driver?”, Tony asked, but Peter was quick to answer.
“We do not! Leave Happy here and let him get all… sappy on my aunt or whatever…”
“Do you want FRIDAY to keep an eye on us?”, May asked with a shake of her head.
“Yes!”, Peter called back, Peggy wasn’t sure whether he meant it or not. “And the door stays open!”
“Is this revenge for me not letting MJ stay overnight?”
“No… Maybe… Doesn’t matter though, I want you home by ten and Happy, just remember, I do have superpowers and am stronger than half the guys in this building.” With an exaggerated wide smile, that definitely looked threatening, Peter led Peggy out of the room.
“Wow, Peter, you are really protective of your aunt.”
“Yeah, well, Spider-Man already got my uncle killed, don’t exactly want her any more involved in the superhero-world than necessary.”
What? But before Peggy could follow up, Tony walked up behind them.
“So, Happy’s quaking in his pants”, he chuckled. “And when I asked if you guys need a driver, I meant myself. If that’s ok with you.”
With the widest smile on his face, Peter just held out his other arm. Tony linked their arms and snorted a laugh. “You are ridiculous, you know that?”
“I think that’s why you like me so much.” He quietly giggled to himself, before he abruptly stopped. “You know, maybe we shouldn’t go to Fredo’s”, Peter grinned.
“Peter, don’t start the guessing game and get to the point.”
“Ben’n’Jerry’s.”
“Oh.” Tony’s face lit up as he smiled at the boy. “You little show-off.”
“Look who’s talking”, he shot back.
“The genius, billionaire, playboy, philanthropist”, Tony smirked.
“Boys, you’re both pretty”, Peggy stated, trying to be diplomatic. “Ice cream, remember?”
“Do you still have some?”
“Freezer’s full.”
“Alright”, Peter beamed, “Roof or garden?”
“Let’s leave that decision to the lady. What do you say, Aunt Peg?”
“I’m not quite following, but I like a nice view, so I’m gonna say roof.”
“Great! You go ahead, I’ll meet you there with the ice cream.” With that, Tony walked off in one direction, while Peter led her towards the elevator.
“FRI, to the roof please!” They immediately started moving.
“Pray tell, what exactly is the plan?”
“We’ll have ice cream, just not in the city but up here.”
“And what’s so special about that?”
“You’ll see”, the boy grinned. “It’s a surprise!”
“I do like surprises”, she answered, smiling along. Somehow around Peter it was impossible to remain stoic. Some people just had that quality, ingraining themselves in everybody’s heart. No wonder, Peter was so important to Tony.
The view from the roof was quite nice. Being upstate there wasn't the New York skyline to feast their eyes on, but plenty of greenery.
“I don't want to darken the mood, but I am sorry about your uncle.” For Peter it might have only been a passing thought, but his earlier statement stuck with Peggy.
“Thanks...” He didn't look up at her and judging from his reaction it could not have been that long ago.
“What was his name?”
“Ben”, the boy answered. “I'm sort of named after him, my middle name is Benjamin.”
“That's lovely! It's always be nice to be named after special and wonderful people.”
“Are you named after anybody?”
“Not as far as I'm aware”, she shrugged. “I mean, there are a few Margarets in my family tree, but as far as I know, none of them were instrumental in my parent's choice for my name.”
“I don't know of any Peter's that might have inspired my parents as well.”
“Here we go!”, Tony walked out of the door, interrupting their little family heart-to-heart, a wide smile on his face. “What do you feel like, Aunt Peg, Strawberry or Hazelnut?”
He held both containers out to her and she almost fell off the bench in surprise. There was 'Stark Raving Hazelnut' adorned with her little boy's face; 'Strawberry Slinging Spider-Man' had a comic-style drawing on it of the suit she had first met Peter in. “You got your own ice cream named after you?”, she cried out, “oh, this is fantastic!” She looked from Peter to Tony with a wide smile. “Now, I’ll definitely have to try both of them!”
.
“Mrs Agent Peggy Carter ma’am, can I ask you a favour?”
“Only if you call me by my name, and only that”, she answered. “Aunt Peggy is fine, too”, she added with a smile.
“Really?” His eyes went big and a giant grin spread over his face.
“I mean, technically, in this family tree, I’d be your grand-aunt, but I think we can leave that ‘grand’ out.”
“Ok”, the boy agreed. “So, Aunt Peggy”, he squealed a little with her name. On the other side of him, she saw Tony biting down his grin. “I wanted to ask if it’s ok, I mean, you’re welcome to say no, that’s totally fine and I definitely get it, if you don’t want to…”
“Get to the point, buddy”, Tony urged him.
“Alright, sorry.” A little shyly, Peter looked over at Peggy. “Would it be ok if I’d invite my girlfriend MJ and my best friend Ned here, to meet you?”
“Sure”, she nodded, “I would like that.”
“Yes? Omigod they’ll be so happy! I haven’t told them what exactly happened, I just said there’s some stuff at the compound, but if I tell them that it’s you? That’d be so cool!”
“How about you ask them to come tomorrow”, Tony suggested.
“Would that be ok for you?”, Peter asked Peggy.
“You know, the last appointment I had was about 45 years ago, so I’m free tomorrow”, she nodded with a grin.
“AWESOME!” He got his phone out and immediately started tapping on that screen. No buttons, nothing, just the screen, reacting to his touch. Freaky.
“I’ll send them a picture, so they’ll believe me.” He held his phone out in front of them. “Ok, now smile! Perfect!” Nothing happened, no flash, not even the sound of a shutter, but somehow the kid got what he wanted. Well, good for him…
A few minutes later, he read the answers out to them.
“So, this is from Ned, he’s like my best friend ever: Is that who I think it is? Omgomgomgomg! That stands for Oh, my god!”, he explained. “I want to meet her, yes, definitely! Asdfghjkl! Uhm, that’s a keysmash. It’s for when you’re so excited you just smash on the keyboard.”
“Alright.” That modern slang was quite something…
“This is from MJ, Michelle, she’s my girlfriend and she’s so smart and awesome and badass”, Peter cooed, his eyes gleaming with adoration and excitement. “Anyways, she writes: This better be real, seriously, you better not be playing or I’ll dump your ass right in front of Flash. Uff, that’s harsh…”
“To be honest, you would deserve it”, Tony chuckled.
“Yeah, I guess… But it sounds like they’re both in! Thank you so much, it means so much to me!”
“Of course, Peter, you are my grand-god-son, after all!”
.
They were in the middle of dinner, a fantastic pasta dish, when that weird orange light flamed up again, and the wizard from this morning stood in front of them.
“Sorry, I didn’t want to disturb your dinner”, he apologized.
“Don’t worry, Stephen. You hungry?”, Tony offered.
“No, thank you. I can come back later, though.”
“Nonsense, sit. So, any news yet?”
“Indeed”, the wizard nodded, “it seems that with the help of Wong I can get you two back to your time.”
“Wow, that’s fantastic!”, Peggy beamed.
“Thank you”, Howard smiled, “I can’t even begin to describe how glad I am.”
“Of course”, Dr Strange nodded. “I do need some preparation time, so I won't be able to help out until tomorrow afternoon.”
“Today is Friday, right?”, Peggy asked, and got a nodded answer. “Well, I already have plans with Peter tomorrow, and I would like the proper time to end this… vacation, so how about we stay the weekend?”
“Of course”, Stephen nodded, “I’ll prepare myself for Sunday afternoon if that’s alright?”
“Perfect”, Howard nodded.
“Then let me let you get back to your dinner. Have a lovely evening.” And as quickly as he appeared, he was gone again.
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
MJ had been standing in front of her house about 15 minutes before Happy said that he’d be there. But she was just so excited! Ever since Peter had invited her and Ned over to the compound to meet The Agent Carter TM, she’d been a mess; a completely nervous wreck just bursting with anticipation. Even though she knew that Peter wouldn’t lie to her, especially about something like that, MJ felt like she was being punk'd. Sure, her boyfriend had part spider DNA, could stick to walls and was strong like nobody’s business, but time travel?
Finally, Happy pulled up in front of her and she climbed inside to a very giddy Ned.
“Hey MJ”, the guys greeted her.
“Hi. So, Happy is this for real? I mean…”
“Yes”, he interrupted her, “it’s real. I’ve been with them for two days and I still can’t believe it.”
“Damn.”
The drive to the compound felt like an eternity. This was even more nerve-wrecking than the first time she came here and the time she came over for an official meet-the-family with Mr Stark and Pepper, when she and Peter started dating.
“Hey FRI, tell Peter we’re here”, Happy called out as the building came into view.
“He’ll greet you by the door”, the AI answered.
And yes, as Happy stopped in front of the building’s doors, Peter already stood there with a wide beaming grin. And maybe, just maybe, MJ’s heart skipped a beat when she saw his smile. Though that could also be due to the fact that Mrs Peggy freaking Carter was somewhere inside this building.
“Hey guys”, Peter greeted them and gave MJ a soft kiss. “You’re already awaited.”
Ok, here it goes. Hand in hand they walked to the common room; MJ held onto Peter’s hand for dear life and he encouragingly squeezed it, before he opened the door. And holy freaking cow, it was really her. Sandwiched between Mr Stark and Mr Rogers sat the woman, MJ had done her AP history assignment about.
“Aunt Peggy, this is Ned and MJ”, Peter introduced them. MJ was way to overwhelmed at the sight of one of her personal heroes to really give Peter calling her ‘Aunt Peggy’ any thought.
“Well, hello!” With a wide smile Agent Peggy Carter walked up to them. “It’s so nice to meet you, I already heard so much about you two.”
As aware as MJ was of her mouth gaping wide open, she couldn’t do anything about it; she was completely mesmerized.
“Peter has barely shut up about you all morning. I'm Howard. It’s a pleasure to meet you”, the man introduced himself, holding out his hand.
“Hi”, Ned eventually managed to get out.
“How about we all take a seat?”, Agent Peggy Carter suggested, breaking the stunned silence and Peter pulled his two dumbfounded friends behind him, pushing them right on either side of him on a couch.
Since nobody really seemed to know what to say, Peter took over. “So, Thursday. I was out on patrol after school and I told you that I was about to get to Diego’s, get a bite to eat”, he remarked to MJ, “and all of a sudden I stand in front of them!”
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
As Peter recapped what had happened the last few days, Tony leaned back and was content just watching the teens reacting to Aunt Peggy and his dad and them reacting to the teens. He was a little surprised by their stunned silence, Tony had expected a reaction more like Peter’s or Scott’s, just fangirling over Aunt Peg; at least that’s what he had expected Ned reaction to be. MJ was more like Pepper, more restrained, asking fewer questions but each of them meaningful and intelligent, but she was remarkably quiet as well; holding onto Peter’s hand as if it were her lifeline. And it was only a small movement, but Peter gently brushed his fingers over her hand, it probably felt as calming and soothing as it looked.
Pete in his first real relationship… It was adorable to watch. What made it even better was that Peter actually came to Tony for advice every now and then! Not that Tony was that good at serious, committed relationships; just because he was engaged to Pepper it didn’t mean he knew how he did it. Thinking back, all his romantic gestures blew up in the most spectacular way, sometimes literally. Even though it backfired, Tony still stood by the giant plush bunny. Put a bit of dying in the mix, set her on fire and bam! Here comes love.
Since according to Peggy Peter was similar to Tony, it made sense that the kid would fall for someone who, just like Pepper, was a strong, independent woman.
And, while he wasn’t sure how someone as fantastically brilliant as Ms Potts would agree to spend the rest of her life with a mess like Tony, he could see why Michelle would fall for someone as sweet, kind and brilliant as Peter.
And it made Tony really proud. Not that he had actually raised the kid, but still. There was a lot about Peter to be proud of.
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
“We actually started building a time machine, like a real proper time machine! We should probably have used a DeLorean”, Peter snickered before finishing the story. “But then Aunt May gave us the idea to call Dr Strange and he found a way to get them back to the seventies.”
Peggy wasn't 100% sure yet what to make of the two kids sitting opposite her, holding onto Peter for dear life. From Peter's earlier descriptions and stories, she imagined them to be a lot bubblier and definitely more talkative.
“Uhm guys”, Peter hissed over, “you can talk to them.”
“But isn't this like... I don't know, some Back to the Future stuff?”, Ned shot back, “Like, step on a butterfly and we're never born?”
“I'm sorry”, Peggy threw in, “I don't quite follow.”
Thankfully, Ned took the bait. “I mean, you being here, doesn't that totally screw with the timeline? Should we even know that you're here, let alone talk to you?”
From the corner of her eye, she saw the other grown-ups grinning at Peggy tricking Ned into opening up and talking. “I don't think you need to worry too much about that. As long as we don't learn about all the big things coming our way, all of us will be alright.”
“Oh, that's good”, Ned sighed, visibly relieved.
“Yeah, so don't be afraid to talk and ask away.”
“Ok, so first of all I need to say that you're super awesome and one of my absolute heroes”, MJ blurted out and if Peggy read the reaction of Tony and the others correctly, her burst of emotion was something rather unusual.
“Thank you, darling”, Peggy smiled back at the girl.
“Of course, it's an honour!”
“It totally is”, Ned nodded in agreement, beaming just like Michelle did.
Peggy was in all honesty floored. Yes, of course she had tried to imagine how impactful her role as a woman in a man's world was or will be for girls like MJ. But actually seeing all that, living through it?
“You alright?” Tony nudged her side.
“Yes”, Peggy cleared her throat and smiled over at her little boy. “I'm fine. Slightly overwhelmed but over the moon to see what humanities future will look like.” She turned back to the teens. “The Spider-Three, a superhero-squad per excellence, en route to change the world.”
“I mean, technically he's the superhero”, Ned giggled nervously. “I'm just the Guy In A Chair.”
“If that were true, then MJ would be just Peter's love interest and damsel in distress”, Peggy commented. “Does that seem right to you?”
“I'd be scared to even consider that thought”, Ned made clear and MJ looked more than pleased at Peggy's assessment of her.
“You don't need powers to be a hero”, Peggy continued “I like to say that once you know your value, anybody else's opinion doesn't matter any more. From what Peter told me you are both so intelligent, loyal and genuinely fierce... Don't resign yourselves to the background. Cut the word 'just' out of your vocabulary. You're not just Spider-Man's assistant or girlfriend.” She locked eyes with Michelle. “You're the leader of the Academic Decathlon team, a strong and independent woman! And you”, she looked over at Ned, “you're an amazingly smart engineer and a damn good programmer. Those are the kinds of people we need to change the world. And yes, having superhuman powers or being the heir to one of the wealthiest and most well-known companies makes getting your voice heard so much easier. Trust me, I know”, she rolled her eyes. “I might not have had to deal with Spider-Man and Ironman but with Captain America and Howard.”
She looked over at the others, where Tony, Steve and Howard flushed in all the shades of pink and red. “Seriously, you should have heard the Captain America stories they broadcasted after the war ended.” Peggy could only shake her head thinking back on the horrible radio programme. “It was a never-ending tirade of poor helpless Peggy, being saved by her hero in the last second, so she could swoon in his strong arms.”
While everybody else stared at her with big eyes, Steve turned even redder. “Peggy, I'm so sorry about that”, he apologized, “I had no idea! The thought of you needing to be rescued... It's ridiculous!”
“Besides”, James laughed, “if anyone here would swoon, it'd be Steve.”
“All that sexism and misogyny”, MJ interrupted the laughter, “how did you get through that?”
“It isn't a walk in the park, I tell you that. There will be a lot of people, especially men, trying to sell you on all their stories and ideals, and you will have to compromise where you can, but only where your conscience lets you. Where you can't, don't. Even if everybody tries to convince you that their truths are the only acceptable truth; when the whole world tells you to move it is your duty to plant yourself like a tree, look them in the eye and say: 'No, you move'.”
It was silent for a moment, before Peggy continued. “You know, it is such a privilege for me to see the future and to know that there are these fantastically strong women saving our present”, she smiled at Pepper, “and our future.” With that she looked back at Michelle.
“I feel really compelled to give you a hug right now”, Michelle got out after a few pensive moments of silence.
“Of course.” With a smile Peggy got up and held her arms out. “I will always accept a hug,”
Her movement was hesitant, but MJ got up and into Peggy's arms. “Thank you” she mumbled quietly and hugged the woman back.
“Any time, darling.”
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
The day went by like the blink of an eye. After their initial weariness, Ned and MJ warmed up and it didn't take long for the conversation to turn to more amusing pages.
And Peter was so overwhelmed, with all sorts of positive emotions that it was almost heartbreaking when Happy reminded everybody of the time and that he had to take Peter's friends back home.
“Why can't they stay over?”, he moped, trying to shoot Tony his best puppy eyes.
“Because I'm not letting you have a sleep-over with your girlfriend”, he made clear.
“Omigod”, he groaned and turned two or three shades redder. “It'd be all three of us anyways, and we could stay here in the common room where FRI'll keep an eye on us.”
“Nuh-uh.” Vehemently, Tony shook his head. “My roof, my rules young man.”
“It's alright.” MJ grabbed Peter's hand and grinned over. “It was already the best damn day. You can tell us more on Monday during Homeroom.”
“Excuse me?” Tony had his arms crossed and an eyebrow raised.
“She means during break after homeroom”, Peter quickly corrected, “once we've done all our work perfectly and diligently, like the good-working students we are.”
“I should hope so”, he grumbled.
“Ignore him”, Peggy smiled and pulled Ned into a hug. “It was wonderful to meet you and I wish you all the best for your biology exam next week.”
“Thanks”, he smiled as they broke away, “it was really fantastic to meet you, too.”
“It totally was”, MJ agreed, as Peggy hugged her, too.
“Agreed. Now, you two, don't forget to change the world, alright?”
“Never”, they promised.
Peter grabbed MJ's hand and together they followed Happy out to the car. “You're sure it's ok if I stay?”
“My Dad won't let you sleep over either”, MJ just shrugged. “So, spend as much time with your Aunt Peggy as you can. Why do you call her that?”
Peter's ears got a little red, as he thought of the talk they had the other day. “Well, she said that in this weird family tree, I'm kind of like her grand-nephew”, he explained with the proudest smile.
“That is pretty damn cool.” Proudly, Ned grinned over at him.
“You guys ready to head home?” Happy was already leaning against the hood of the car as the three teens made their way out of the building.
“As ready as I'll ever be...” Ned turned to Peter and one super-awesome-best-friends-handshake later, he climbed in the car.
“Feel free to message me later”, Peter smiled, before leaning in for a good-night kiss.
“Won't you be too busy with Aunt Peg?”, she deadpanned, but the grin shone right through in her beautiful eyes.
“You know you're the only girl I love.”
“What?”
The pair froze for a moment, as time seemed to stand still. Neither of them had ever even hinted towards the l-word and until now Peter hadn't given it too much thought. Their relationship just worked, it was wonderful and he trusted her, cared so much about her and MJ's pure existence left him at a loss for words. All that was probably what love was; Peter had never felt like this about anyone ever before and didn't want to  feel like this about anybody that wasn't MJ. She was such a strong, genuine person, endlessly smart and creative and oh so beautiful...
“Uh, yeah.” Peter tried to clear his thoughts again. “Ok, this was super not romantic, for which I am really sorry. But yeah.”
“Peter, thanks to you I just got to spend the day with the woman I look up to, my absolute hero. I don't think it gets any more romantic than that”, she smiled, cupped his face and pulled Peter in for the softest and gentlest kiss. “I love you, too.”
“You do?” Peter couldn't believe his luck. This fantastic, intelligent and plain perfect girl loved him!
“Yes. You nerd.” She let go of him and turned towards the car, not without a last quick peck, though. “See you”, MJ smiled and disappeared in the car, which drove off only moments later.
Peter waved after the car until it was out of view, before he got back into the building, skipping up to the common room with the widest, most love-struck grin on his face.
He loved MJ who loved him back! Upstairs, everybody was deep in conversation, about what, Peter did not know. And didn't care. Like it did in the cartoons, the picture of MJ's face whirled around his head, surrounded by a probably unhealthy amount of hearts.
“Hey, Romeo.” He only realized Tony as he sat next to Peter and poked his arm.
“Huh?”
“Wow, you really are in love, hey?”, Tony grinned and Peter felt himself blushing. “I guess that's a yes.”
“We kinda just now said it to each other for the first time”, he beamed at his mentor.
“Oh wow. That's a big step.” Tony put his arm around Peter's shoulder and gently squeezed it. “I'm proud of you, kiddo.”
“You are? For what?”
“Not quite sure”, the man chuckled. “I guess, I just am. How you're finding your way, navigating yourself through a relationship, especially your first one... Seventeen year old Tony could have learned a thing or two about that from you...”
By now Peter flushed at about the intensity of his spider suit. “But if seventeen year old Tony was any different than he was, maybe fifty-year-old Tony wouldn't be engaged to Pepper”, he shrugged.
“You little shit.” Tony glared down at Peter with his finger pointed directly at his face. “You know damn well that I'm 49.”
Peter just grinned back up. “Same difference, right?”
“Do you want to be kicked out right now?”, Tony asked, his eyebrows raised higher than Peter had ever seen it. “Because that's how you get kicked out of the house and the Avengers.”
“You are aware that I'm stronger than you, right?” Oh, Peter loved it when he managed to render Tony speechless.
“What did I do to deserve an ungrateful Spiderchild like you?”, Tony groaned, before he smiled back down and gave Peter's shoulder another squeeze. “Must've been a damn saint in a previous life.”
.
Oh, this was all so very wrong. Howard should be able to sit with his son, chat about his life, and have a nice and proper talk; instead he got to watch Tony being like a father to Spider-Man all the while he barely spoke three sentences with Howard.
He probably deserved it; if there was one thing he had learned about his kid these last few days, it was his big heart and fierce protectiveness of all he held dear. Howard must have done horrible things that not even his Tony could forgive him for that.
“You two need to talk.” Peggy sounded resolute, stern even, as she sat down next to him and looked over at where Tony had his arm around Peter.
“Right. Stark men and talk. We have obviously never met”, he scoffed at her idea.
“Howard, you listen to me. That boy was broken into a million little pieces and pulled himself together, worked harder than either of us to make himself whole again. He deserves to talk, to be listened to. He deserves closure. So to make one thing very clear: we are not leaving this time until that happened.”
“Yes ma'am.” Damnit, as scary as Peggy was, she was just as right.
It would probably be easier if Howard knew what exactly he was apologizing for, his Tony was only five after all; there wasn't too much he could have screwed up already. But Peggy was right. Howard had to address this with Tony's point of view in mind.
And as much as Howard hated to talk feelings, he just wanted to get this out of the way as soon as possible. He did have to wait until late morning of the following day, mere hours before they were supposed to travel back to their time.
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
“It seems like Peggy and I will be back on our own time soon. Thank you, son, for everything.”
“Sure thing”, Tony shrugged. Man, he could barely make eye contact with his own father. There was so much he wanted to say to him, that he needed to get off his chest. They were sitting by themselves at the moment, probably thanks to the combined efforts of Pepper and Peggy, so Tony and Howard could talk.
“But more than to thank you, I need to apologize”, Howard continued. “I really am a lousy father, have been or will be one.”
Damn. Tony never expected his dad to say that. “I’m not gonna lie”, he stated after a deep breath, “so yeah. You were.”
“I can’t even begin to express how sorry I am.”
Tony felt Howard’s gaze on him and met it head on. Sure, he looked apologetic and like he regretted everything, but…
“And I can’t even describe how proud I am that you did not turn out like me. You have SI, the Avengers and still manage to be so good with that boy, Peter… Even though I don't know what it is I did, or will do, it hurts to see that I am the reason you never got to feel like he does.” After a deep breath, Howard continued. “I would love to promise you that I’ll be better, that I’ll do right by you.”
“Yeah, right”, Tony couldn’t help but scoff. “Howard, don’t insult either of our intelligence by promising something we both know you won’t keep. Do you know that this, right now, is the first time I ever heard you tell me that you’re proud of me?”
“Really?” Howard's face fell and basically oozed dread.
“Really. And I know that all of that hasn't happened yet to you, though let's be honest, even as a kid it was Jarvis who treated me like a father should. I mean, the happiest day in you life was the day you could send me off to boarding school and be rid of me. I had to compete my whole life for your attention with a dead guy. I hated Cap over there with a passion since no matter what I did, I would never be able to compare to him; not in your eyes at least. Once I got to know him, I forbade myself from liking him, out of fear I'd end up like you. I had to reach my late forties to break out from all the fucked up shit that was bottled up inside and you don't want to know what I had to go through, what I put Pepper, Rhodey, all the people that really love me through. Do you have any idea how fucked up it is to only learn the meaning of the word unconditional love when you're forty?” Tony felt himself getting more and more worked up, his voice got louder and pitched higher, but he had to get it all out now; it was his last chance and if he never got on good terms with Howard, well, Tony had resigned himself to that a long time ago. But he had a chance for closure and that he'd take. “You were cold, calculating; your first thought went always to the profitability of the thing, company or person in front of you. But hey.” He shot his father a sarcastic and pained smile. “All in the past, right?”
“Tony, I can't even begin to tell you how sorry I am.” Howard looked very emotional, a look Tony did not remember ever seeing on his dad's face. “I can tell you though, that that little five year old boy sitting at home right now? I love him so much. And I love the man he will become, or became. And I am so much prouder of either than I could ever be of Captain America or anything else.”
As sincere as he sounded, Tony didn't buy it, couldn't believe it. It sounded too perfect to be true.
His father probably read his mind, after a deep breath he continued talking: “I know you don't believe me, I don't deserve you believing me. And I don't deserve forgiveness. But you deserve closure. And that I'd like to accomplish.”
“You know, I just dropped it all a long time ago. A lot has happened, a whole bunch of stuff I probably shouldn't tell you about, so I'll leave it at that. There was no forgiveness, but with all the love and stuff like that that came into my life, there was no more room for bitterness and hatred. And up until you showed up in my house the other day, all that anger lay dormant. I thought it was gone, apparently not.” Shit, Tony was talking in circles, just missing the point he was trying to make. What was that point, though? This was always so much easier with Pepper or Rhodey by his side, telling him what he was thinking and trying to say.
“Point is, I don't know how we're gonna part ways”, Tony eventually stated. “I don't know if I got it in me to forgive and forget just yet. I also don't think that this will change all that much in my or our timeline, and I don't expect it to, made my peace with that a long time ago. I'm glad that I could tell you all this, get it off my chest. And you can contendly go back to your time, knowing that I have a pretty damn fantastic life, even if it is in the awareness that all that only started as soon as you were gone.”
“Right.”
The two men sat in silence, neither daring to look at the other. On the one hand, Tony would have wished for his dad to fight a bit more for their relationship, as non-existent as it was, but on the other hand he was glad that Howard didn't. If he was being honest, neither of them knew the man sitting opposite them. All Howard knew was a little five-year-old snot nose; all Tony knew was the disgruntled and sarcastic father of a troubled teenager. There was nothing either of them could say to properly end this chapter and Howard seemed to get that, too.
“I'm really happy that you do have such a fantastic life”, he eventually smiled at Tony. “Pepper, Peter, all the Avengers, they deserve you so much more than I ever did and I am glad that they not only see you for your worth or profitability, but the fantastic human being that you turned out to be. You know”, he added, “you might have my brain, but other than that, you're the perfect hybrid of Peggy and Jarvis.”
“Wow”, Tony smiled, “that is one of the most amazing compliments I have ever gotten.”
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
“So, while Tony and Howard get the chance to get all the closure time and circumstances denied them, I think I deserve that, too”, Steve decided and Peggy wasn't sure what to make of his grin.
“And what pray tell are you referring to?”
“FRIDAY, hit it.” And, Peggy had no idea where from music started playing. “I believe we owe each other a dance...” He held his hand out and with a smile, Peggy took it. “I know I'm late for our date by about 75 years and I'm terribly sorry for that.”
“You better be sorry”, she shot back with a grin, as Steve twirled her. “I said eight pm on the dot!”
“I know... If it makes you feel better, you still are the first girl to dance with me.”
“That is a rather sad statement for someone who's 101”, Peggy laughed. “At least it would be, if I didn't know your partner.”
“Buck isn't the biggest on dancing... And definitely not as good a dancer as you are.”
“That is incredibly sweet. I supposed you expect an answer along the same line, but unfortunately my darling husband is better on his feet than you are...”
“I think I'll be able to live with that”, Steve grinned.
For a while they just swayed silently from one foot to the other, only the music playing. Even though Peggy didn't know the song, it sounded like it was from their time; probably early forties, all in all it felt like a memory that never was.
“I don't want you to leave.” Steve broke the silence and looked down on her. “I mean, not in a romantic way”, he quickly added.
“What way then?”
“I'm not sure”, he quietly admitted. “I just know I need you and I've been living way to long in a world without you; which is coincidentally the world in which I have messed up big times.”
“Yes, you've mentioned how you are sort of a war criminal...”, Peggy nodded and couldn't keep her eyes from rolling.
“I'm so sorry to have disappointed you.”
“What? Who says I'm disappointed?”
“Why wouldn't you be?”, he shrugged and flushed quite a bit. “I not only acted unlawfully, but screwed over Tony and broke up the Avengers. I'm disappointed in myself”, he added after a moment or two.
“Well, given that neither you nor Tony want to tell me what actually happened, I don't know how I feel about the situation. From what I hear I can definitely say that both of you are goddamn and giant idiots and I would have most probably  kicked your lovely behinds from here to Belgium.”
“Yeah, I definitely would have deserved it...”
“Figured. But what happened after that; reconciliation, rebuilding all that had been destroyed, in whatever way that might have been... You didn't need me for that, did you?”
“It would have been easier with my best girl around...”
“Well, your best girl was and still is needed in the past. You on the other hand got the future ahead of you. Stop idealizing the past or some fantasies about a life in the 20th century; if you hold onto all that, you'll never be able to properly move forward. Especially, since your boyfriend is also a relic of the second world war, it's easy to lose yourself in nostalgia. Don't do that.”
“Yeah”, he sighed, “it's so much easier said than done, though.”
“Please, Steve, whoever said life was easy?”
“Definitely not the guy who had every illness imaginable in his youth, died in World War II, just to come back in the 21st century”, he chuckled.
“You have a good life here”, Peggy smiled. “And I have a good life back home. What-ifs only suck the joy out of living.”
“I know you're right”, Steve nodded. “As always”, he added with a grin.
“Of course I am. And I am happy. I have a good life back home and so do you. Right?”
“Yeah”, he smiled, with the biggest heart-eyes. “I really do. And I'm so happy that you're happy!” He was silent, pensive a moment, before the smile grew even wider.
“I'm grateful, too.” She got on her tiptoes to reach high enough to put a soft kiss on Steve's cheek. “As turbulent and short as our time together was, I wouldn't change it for anything in the world and am so happy that I got to be a chapter in the work that is Captain America.”
“Darling, you helped write that story. And for that I'll always be grateful.”
.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.
It was time. Dr Strange appeared in the middle of the common room, as everybody sat together, trying to be cheery, when the weird goodbyes dampened everybody's spirits.
“Are you ready to leave this time behind?”
“Yes”, Peggy smiled, thinking of her family and how much she missed all of them so much. Besides, Tony didn't need her anymore; he'd be just fine and so'd be Steve.
“Come here”, she grinned at Peter and the teen went in for a hug. “Take good care of yourself and those wonderful friends of yours. You can be proud, and I just know that this world can't wait for Peter Parker changing it.”
“Thanks Aunt Peggy. Take care of you, too.”
“I will.” They broke away and Peter had the widest beaming smile on his face.
“Pepper”, she smiled and hugged the woman next. “All the best to you, my dear. I hope you have a fantastic wedding and a great life.”
“Thank you”, Pepper answered. “And when you get back to your time, tell that little kid there that I can't wait to fall in love with him.”
“Oh believe me, I will”, she chuckled as she leaned back. “Definitely. And you.” She held her hand out to Barnes. “Take care of my boy, will ya?”
“Yes ma'am”, James smiled and saluted before shaking her hand.
“Good.” Now came the heartbreaking part. She turned to Tony, who clearly fought hard against his tears. “Darling, I love you.”
“I love you, too”, he mumbled and pressed himself against her, burying his face in her shoulder. “Thanks for everything.”
“You got this, honey. You're fantastic, smart and have such a big heart... I'm not gonna have to worry one bit about you, don't I?”
“I wouldn't go that far”, he chuckled. “But I'll do my best.”
“And that's enough to change the world, my dear”, she smiled and put a soft kiss against his forehead. “Remember, I love you, and I'm so proud of my little boy, I can't even put it in words.” And cue her eyes getting wet.
Tony stayed silent, but the face he pulled was one Peggy knew all to well; he was about to bawl his eyes out, but fought with nail and tooth and everything he had not to break down in front of this audience. She cupped his cheek and shot him a warm and teary-eyed smile, before she turned to Steve, who had the tears just rolling down his cheek.
“I'm gonna miss you, Steve.”
“And I'll miss you.” He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled her in tight. “At least this time I get to properly say goodbye to you.”
“And you're not dying”, she laughed. “That's nice as well.”
“I definitely don't plan on doing that all that soon again.” Steve joined in the laughter and leaned back to look her in the eyes. “I promise, I'll be careful.”
“Steven Grant Rogers, you don't believe that yourself, do you?” Peggy tried to sound scolding, but with the tears in her eyes and the chuckle bubbling up, it was downright impossible.
“Touchée”, he snickered. “Then I'll promise to do my best, alright?”
“Good enough for me. Is it good enough for him?” She nodded at James in the background.
“Definitely not... But he knew what he signed up for, so there's no need to feel too sorry about that.”
“I don't, I'm very happy for him. He's got himself quite the guy.” She looked over at Barnes without leaving Steve's embrace though. “I wish you two the very best life. You deserve it”, she added with a smile as she looked back up at Steve.
“Thanks. So do you.” He leaned down and softly kissed her cheek. “I'll still miss you.”
“I'll miss you, too. But hey, at least I know that I'll see you again; even if it's gonna take me another forty years.”
“Lucky you”, Steve laughed.
“I am... Alright.” She broke away from his touch and turned to the wizard. “Dr Strange, I think we need to leave now or things will get unbearably emotional.”
“Of course, Agent Carter.” The wizard smiled at the time-travellers and he started mumbling some unintelligible spells as the pendant around his neck started to glow. Peggy didn't really care about the procedure, though. With the warmest smile she could muster up she looked around the group of people, waving at her and Howard, as the green light engulfed them and, after a bright blinding flash of light, everything went dark.
.
“Aunt Peggy?” Someone patting her shoulder brought Peggy back into consciousness. “Hello! Aunt Peggy?”
“Tony?” The face towering above hers slowly came into focus.
“Yeah, is me Aunt Peg”, the boy grinned. Next to him knelt Hank Pym, offering her a hand and helped her to sit up. “Hey, take it easy, you hit your head pretty badly.”
“What the hell happened?” She looked around; they were in Howard's lab, which looked like a bomb had gone off in.
“I screwed around with something I maybe shouldn't have”, Howard admitted contritely, who she now saw sitting beside her, being coddled by Jarvis.
“And it blew up rather spectacularly, ruining a lot of my research”, Hank continued, sounding just slightly pissed off.
“Everything I do is spectacular”, Howard shot back and rubbed his head, where he had quite the bruise.
“Is it very ouchy?”, Tony asked as he climbed into Peggy's lap, looking very worried as he inspected her face.
“It'll be alright”, she forced herself to smile. “Different note, what are you doing here in the lab, young man?”
“He ran off and snuck in”, Jarvis explained as Tony flushed a few shades redder. “Even though he knows he's not allowed.”
“I've told you a million times to stay away from my work”, Howard groaned and turned to the little boy. “You've got no place in a lab like this!”
Oh Howard... If she wasn't so dizzy right now, Peggy would definitely cuss Howard out for his tone. “It's alright, kid”, she said instead, cupping the boy's face. “You just can't run off without Jarvis. You see how quickly things can go wrong in here and none of us wants to see you get hurt.”
“Ok... I'm sorry”, Tony mumbled.
“I know you are”, Peggy smiled and immediately, the boy's face lit up again, even if it was only a bit.
“We're taking you two to the infirmary now, you've been out for almost half an hour.”
“Really?” To Peggy it felt more like four days... And damn, did she have a weird dream... Being properly checked up on was probably the best call.
“Yeah. So come on.” Hank shooed the kid off her lap and held his arm out to Peggy and helped her to her feet and with him supporting her side, she didn't even feel too unsteady. Tony grabbed her free hand and grinned up at her; that gap where his front tooth had fallen out was just about the most adorable thing and Peggy couldn't help but smile along. How could she not; there was just something about her little boy that felt like everything was going to be alright.
.-.-.-.-.-.
From one moment to the next they were gone again. Pepper held onto Tony's arm, squeezing it softly as the green light flickered and flashed brightly, before the space in front of them was empty. But before any of them could really react though, Strange appeared again.
“They are safe and sound back in their time, just where they left.”
“Thank you, Stephen.” Tony let go of Pepper unto whom, as he now realized, he held on tightly, and walked up to the wizard. He lowered his voice just enough that only Strange would be able to hear him to voice the thought that was gnawing at the back of his head. “They don't remember us, do they?”
“I'm sorry”, he apologized. “they can't remember a time that hasn't happened yet.”
“I figured”, Tony nodded, but still, it felt like someone had twisted a knife stuck in his chest.
“If it gives you any solace, Peggy was greeted by her favourite godson, when she came to.” Stephen offered Tony a warm smile and the thought of his five-year-old self having Peggy by his side already lit up his mood again.
“It does”, he smiled back and held his hand out. “Thanks.”
“Anytime”, Stephen shook his hand and nodded at the rest of the assembled people, before disappearing in a yellowish-golden portal.
“What a weekend.”
Tony turned around and looked at Bucky. “Seriously? That's the only thing you have to say?”
“Sorry.” He half-heartedly raised his hands. “I'm not quite sure how to best summarize spending the weekend with my boyfriend's dead ex-girlfriend and the guy I killed.”
“Right, that's enough”, Steve cleared his throat and grabbed Buck by the arm. Good. There were a lot of feelings Tony didn't quite know how to best deal with and punching Barnes definitely seemed like a viable option to release some of his emotions.
“Anybody up for ice cream?”, Peter blurted out, breaking the tense silence and Tony couldn't help but snort a laugh. That kid was something else.
“Yeah”, Tony agreed, “ice cream sounds good.” He put his arm around Peter's shoulders and together they headed to the kitchen.
“I'm sorry”, Peter eventually got out, as they were in the privacy of the kitchen.
“What for?”
“That they don't remember anything...”
“You overheard me and Stephen.” Tony wasn't sure whether he meant it as a statement or a question.
“Can't turn of the spider-hearing”, Peter shrugged apologetically and grabbed a spoon for each of them, as Tony got the ice cream out the freezer.
“Yeah, I keep on forgetting that... You very disappointed?”
“I got to spend the weekend with one of the most amazing people of the last century! I don't mind that she won't remember it, because it was awesome! But it's not like they're my Aunt or Dad...” He looked up with those big soul-searching puppy eyes and Tony could only smile.
“I'll be alright. I got Pep, Rhodey, Happy and you, that's all I need.”
“Aw, Mr Staaaark!”, Peter cooed with a wide beaming grin.
“Nevermind, I'll take it back”, Tony deadpanned, raising an eyebrow at the kid.
“Too late”, Peter grinned right back. “FRI, you got that all on camera, right?”
“I do, Peter. Would you like me to send you a copy?”
“Oh, for fuck's sake! FRIDAY, you're MY AI, not Peter's.”
“But she likes me more than you”, Peter grinned back, and that cheeky smile just was infuriatingly adorable.
“As artificial intelligence I do not have the capacity for preferences”, she answered. “If I did, I would prefer Agent Carter or Ms Potts.”
“Ouch!”, Peter snorted out, “but I get it, I totally get it.”
“I guess, I did create you in my image”, Tony chuckled, “even more than I previously realized.”
.
“Do you need me to drive you home?”
“Thanks for the offer”, Peter smiled as he tightened the suit to match his body. “But it's not that late and since Spider-Man has been on leave-of-absence for the last few days, I might just do a bit of patrolling. Besides, I promised to call MJ as soon as I got the chance and I doubt you or Happy want to listen in on me and my girlfriend who I love and who loves me back.” If such a thing were possible, Peter's entire face turned into one giant heart eye at the mention of Michelle's name, before he pulled the mask over his head, thusly denying Tony the chance to tousle his hair.
“Good point”, he agreed, “that is definitely not something I need to be a part of. And yeah, I'm pretty sure New York misses Spidey.” He patted the kid's shoulder. “Call me if you need a hand and feel free to send me an update when you swing home.”
“Sure thing.” The boy wrapped himself around Tony in a tight hug. “Love you”, he whispered.
“Love you too, kiddo”, Tony smiled as Peter broke away and made for the window. “You do know we have doors, right?”
“Where's the fun in that?”, he shot back and out the window he climbed.
“Can't argue with that”, Tony chuckled. “Well then, Spider-Man go, save the world and make Aunt Peggy proud!”
13 notes · View notes
jessica-denise · 5 years
Text
a cursed love
C H A P T E R   three
Tumblr media
It had been three hours and Y/N, James and the rest of the group were still sitting on the floor of their dormitory going over all the details of their prank. ‘’No I think Y/N and Moony should set up the fog machine in the Great Hall first, while Peter and I set up the stink bombs and firecrackers at the entrance to the dungeons.’’ James argued. ‘’ Y/N and Moony can't both set up the fog machine, I need help releasing the spiders in Slughorn's office before he’s finished teaching potions, remember?’’ James sighed ‘’You're right. So how about Y/N helps you with the spiders. Can you set up the stink bombs by yourself Moony?’’ Remus nodded his head ‘’I guess so.’’ ‘’Alright, then it's settled. Anyone got any questions?’’ James looked at everyone and gave a content smile. This was going to be epic.
The main target of the prank were of course the Slytherin students and Professor Slughorn, who had been a Slytherin long before he became a Professor at Hogwarts. There were likely going to be some casualties in the Great Hall, but for the most part, the Slytherins were going to be the main targets. Y/N was actually pretty excited. Not only about the prank, but also about the fact that she'd been teamed up with Sirius. The two of them hadn't spoken a lot recently and she was starting to miss his sarcastic comments and cocky attitude. After the meeting ended, Y/N made her way down to the common room. Lily was already sitting in their usual spot with her homework sprawled out on the floor. ‘'So, are you going to tell me what you guys are up to or are we keeping secrets from each other now?’’ she said (mostly) jokingly. ‘’You’ll know soon enough, Lils. Don't worry about it, though.’’ ‘’Sure, but since you're not telling me what you've been up to, I'm just going to assume you were making out with Sirius the whole time.’’ Lily said with a grin on her face. Y/N rolled her eyes at her friend and chuckled ‘’Right, and I'll tell James about how you just told me that you think he’s cute.’’ ‘’Okay, okay! I take it back! Can we please get started with the homework now?’’ Y/N nodded and got out her homework, while Lily went back to answering the questions she'd started on before Y/N got there. 
It was the day before Halloween. Y/N and Lily were walking to their next class, when Sirius caught up to them and pulled Y/N aside by her arm into a dark hallway. ‘’What the hell?’’ ‘’It's just me, Y/N. Relax.’’ “'My god, Sirius! Can't you just talk to people like any other normal human being?’’ ‘’I’m happy to see your beautiful face too, gorgeous, but I have to ask you something important.’’ Y/N could feel the heat rushing into her cheeks when Sirius leaned in to her and started whispering in her ear. ‘’What kind of spiders do you think we should release tomorrow? I know we had agreed on the ones with the skinny legs, but I was thinking about it and I really feel like the other ones would be better?’’ ‘’This is what you want to ask me? Seriously?’’ ‘’I'm never not Sirius (sorry had to do it lol, u kno he would), Y/N.’’ he said with a smile. Y/N rolled her eyes at the boy and was about to turn around, when Sirius grabbed her hand and pulled her back. ‘’Go with the ones we decided on, we have to stick to the plan. Is there something else you need from me?’’ Sirius was biting his lip. He actually seemed kind of nervous, which was a first for Y/N. She had never once in her life seen Sirius Black nervous. ‘’Eh, yes. No. I mean, I forgot. Sorry. Gotta run, don't want to be late. See you.’’ and with that he turned around and quickly went back the way he came from. Y/N spent most of potions thinking about what the hell that was. Why did he seem so freaked out? Was he nervous about the prank? That must be it. Although she's never seen him get nervous about a prank before… 
Y/N was still thinking about their interaction when she went to bed. Maybe Sirius really was nervous about what spiders to go with, he did want the plan to be perfect. But a little part of her couldn't stop wondering if maybe Sirius’ strange behaviour might have had something to do with her. It's not like she was ugly or anything. In fact, people would often call her the more attractive twin, which says a lot. James is pretty good-looking himself and was quite the ladies’ man before he fell for Lily last year. It's not unthinkable that Sirius might have noticed. Y/N decided to go down to the common room for a little while and sit in front of the fireplace until she was tired enough to actually fall asleep. The warmth of the fire usually did the trick for her. She wrapped her fuzzy blanket around her body and made her way down the stairs. When she made her way over to the fireplace, she saw that there was already somebody sitting there. It was Remus. ‘’Can't sleep either, huh?’’ he said and gave her a sympathetic smile. ‘’Nervous about tomorrow?’’ he asked. ‘’Ehm, yeah. Hey, can I ask you something?’’ There was something about Remus that made Y/N feel like she could tell him anything and he would never tell another soul. ‘’Do you think Sirius has a thing for anyone?’’ Remus raised an eyebrow at Y/N. ‘’For anyone? Or someone in particular?’’ ‘’I don't know, I was just wondering what he's been up to.’’ she replied and turned towards the fire in an unsuccessful attempt to hide the blush on her face. ‘’I have my suspicions about who he's interested in, but I also think it would cause a lot of drama and I'd rather not lose all my friends over Sirius breaking another girls’ heart.’’ ‘’Yeah, right. I mean he always does this. He's dumped every girl he's ever dated after like a week or two.’’ ‘'And why are you suddenly so interested in what Sirius has been up to? You realize we could get expelled tomorrow, if the plan doesn't go according to plan, right?’’ ‘’No reason, just wondering. He was being a little weird earlier and I don't know… I guess I was just wondering if maybe he might have a thing for me or something.’’ Remus looked at Y/N with a hint of worry in his eyes. ‘’What if he did?’’ “I mean I don't really know. James would hate it. And I would never want to get in the way of their friendship.’’ ‘'Buuuut?’’ ‘’'No 'but’.’’ Remus raised his eyebrows at Y/N. ‘’Well, how about we cross that bridge when, or better yet, if we come to it? For now let's lose sleep over the craziness that will be taking place tomorrow instead. Sound good?’’ ‘’Sure, sounds good. Have a good night, Y/N. And don't worry about Sirius too much okay?’’ ‘’Mhm, good night Moony. See you tomorrow. And with that, the two of them each went back to their bed, though neither of them got all that much sleep that night.
24 notes · View notes